《Fall Into CEO's Love Trick》


 Chapter 1 Honey, You Are No Exception!

    Chapter 1 Honey, You Are No Exception!


    Swoosh Swoosh


    On a starkly silent night, the heavy gasps and rapidly prodding footsteps were unusually clear in the


    deep street alley.


    Cindy Luo seemed to be rather flustered, her face red and her forehead covered with sweat as she


    staggered on her feet.


    Every now and then Cindy Luo squeezed her eyes as she clutched her stomach with her hands to


    contain the sharp pain caused by excessive alcohol.


    The alcohol was getting better of her with every passing moment. At that moment, she was in


    unbearable pain.


    But Cindy Luo couldn''t afford to stop!


    Especially after she saw a familiar figure at the bar gate just a while ago.


    Cindy Luo could still not get over the cold and condensing look on his face and his piercing eyes. At the


    moment, she could think of only one thing.


    She didn''t want to see him again!


    She hated him so much!


    That was exactly what caused Cindy to run all the way from downtown to this deserted street even


    though she felt extremely exhausted.


    After a while, Cindy Luo''s legs felt so heavy that she started to drag her feet till the time her legs


    started to feel numb.


    Cindy Luo halted in the middle of the road and bent over. The stabbing pain in her stomach was pulling


    her down and her heart was pounding against her chest. She then took a deep breath.


    The uncanny silence all round and night breeze biting into Cindy Luo''s skin made her tremble.


    All of a sudden, she felt a dull chill on her back.


    She swallowed hard and turned around.


    However, all she could see was the ruthless darkness staring back at her.


    He¡­ He didn''t catch up! He did note after her!


    A mix of anger and disappointment shed across her face.


    "Huh¡­


    How foolish of me? What was I expecting?" Cindy thought in her mind.


    Had he not thrown Cindy Luo out of the house already? Yes! He had left her alone already.


    He had made his choice. He chose the woman he loved and she was the one who would be his bride!


    And that was certainly not Cindy Luo.


    And Cindy Luo¡­


    She felt aggrieved and sad, with tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    All of a sudden...


    "ZZZZZZ --"


    The sound of a sharp brake pierced the darkness of the night as a speeding car stopped right beside


    Cindy Luo.


    And before she could even look up and see what had happened, she found herself wrapped by a big


    strong arm, the hand of which was covering her little mouth.


    Next, the other hand wrapped tightly around her waist. Cindy Luo could feel the warmth of his body,


    which made her heart beat faster.


    Before she could even react, she was forcefully pushed into the car.


    "Phe Let go of me... "


    Cindy Luo struggled until she smelt a familiar perfumeing from the man. After that, she became a


    little calm.


    However, the calmness was momentary. Barely two seconds had passed before Cindy Luo found her


    anger surging again and she started grasping even harder.


    She struggled with all her might to free herself, but the more rebellious she was, the tighter the man


    held her in his arms.


    The entire scene of the man driving her out of the house in front of the other woman came alive in front


    of Cindy Luo''s eyes. How the woman had nestled in his arms as if they might have already made


    love...


    The very thought of it felt like a dagger stabbing into Cindy''s heart.


    Cindy''s eyes had turned red as blood, and she struggled even harder to free herself. She made up a


    strong will and put in all her strength to free herself from the stranglehold.


    Looking at Cindy throwing her limbs while being in his arms, Marcus Huo'' eyes darkened.


    A momentary distraction on his part could have been enough for her to seed in escaping.


    Marcus Huo pursed his lips slightly. His hand that was covering Cindy''s mouth slid down a little. And


    unexpectedly¡­


    "What?"


    Cindy let out a scream and froze all of a sudden.


    At the moment, Cindy remained still. She was too scared to move. She held her breath and even forgot


    to struggle.


    Only her petite face was as hot as a soldering iron.


    As for Marcus Huo, although his action was unintentional, at the moment, he had no intention of letting


    go.


    Finally, it was not until Marcus Huo'' handsome face got closer to her that she came back to her senses.


    Cindy raised her hand and hit Marcus Huo hard on his face.


    "pp!"


    The sound of the p echoed through the desertedne as Cindy pped him with all her strength.


    But Marcus Huo stood up to it.


    Even Cindy herself got a little confused.


    Before she could even react, the man asked in a gentle and concerned voice, "How much have you


    drunk?"


    Cindy was a little surprised. However, she was in no mind to reply to him. She bit her lower lip hard and


    turned her face away from Marcus Huo.


    What was he trying to prove? Was he caring about her?


    At a point when Marcus Huo, the man who nned to marry Cindy had thrown her out of his home,


    what was the point of showing concern towards her now?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus Huo reached out his hand and turned her face towards him, but Cindy pped him again.


    "Don''t touch me. Let go of me. It''s none of your business!"


    She growled at him in anger.


    "I don''t even care what you say!"


    Not even a moment passed before the tender look on Marcus'' face gave way to coldness.


    His eagle-like eyes looked like ck holes. Marcus held Cindy in his arms.


    The next moment, Marcus took off his tie and unbuttoned the three buttons on his shirt. Then he tucked


    her chin with his other hand and let himself loose on her body. Cindy gasped as she felt his strong


    muscr body brushing with every part of her own body.


    Cindy, stiffly, red at the sexy man in a white shirt with her eyes full of anger.


    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me."


    Cindy could even hardly identify her voice as she spoke. Her voice sounded incredibly feeble and


    trembling.


    "Honey, everyone should be responsible for their own deeds, and even you are no exception!"


    Saying this, Marcus suddenly approached her and swept his breath into her ear, causing her to tremble


    lightly.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand..."


    Cindy swallowed the rest of the words.


    Her lips got closed together tightly by his lips. The slightest movement on her part would only make him


    press his lips harder on her.


    Cindy''s entire vision was blocked by Marcus''s erged handsome face. And that made her even more


    afraid to look up.


    Marcus'' masculine smell surrounded her. Cindy didn''t dare to breathe deeply. Even a little bit of his


    breath would make her feel limp and numb. Cindy was slowly falling into a daze. All she could hear was


    the sound of her heart beating against her chest. And now, even he could feel the pounding of her


    heart against his chest.


    Cindy was deeply confused. The unrequited love over the years made her want to sink into it at this


    moment.


    "Did you go to see her yesterday?" Marcus asked in a soft voice.


    "What? What?" Cindy blurted as Marcus loosened his grip all of a sudden.


    Just at a point when she felt she was about to suffocate, the strong pressure suddenly disappeared.


    Cindy took a deep breath and felt a little relieved. But his question left her baffled.


    "She''s dead!"


    Marcus stared at her and continued.


    "What? What did you just say? You mean that woman¡­ That woman is dead?"


    Finally, she was able to understand what he was talking about.


    "Did you go to her yesterday? Just tell me the truth." Marcus asked again.


    The words felt like a whip on Cindy''s skin. She looked up in surprise. Then she looked straight into


    Marcus'' deep eyes.


    Was he the same person who was so doting towards her even a month ago? He even pampered her


    and took good care of her.


    But now, all the tenderness in Marcus'' eyes was reced by coldness.


    Meanwhile, some sound caught her attention.


    Cindy''s mournful eyes opened wide gradually. She rubbed her eyes to make sure that she did not see it


    wrong.


    The chill crawled up her spine and she sat there dumbfounded.


    In the dead of night, many police cars zoomed in and finally stopped around them.


    Several policemen got off and stood beside the car.


    They all looked at the care expressionlessly. Their piercing eyes made Cindy quiver uncontrobly.


    "So¡­ Do you suspect that I have killed that woman? No! I didn''t!" Cindy defied.


    At this moment, Cindy was at the end of her wits. She used all her strength to growl, her little face full


    of incredulity.


    "But there are only your fingerprints on that dagger!"


    Boom!


    Marcus'' maic voice came again. But this time, it made Cindy''s head explode in an instant.

 Chapter 2 The Demon Of The Southern City

    Chapter 2 The Demon Of The Southern City


    "It hardly matters whether you admit it or not. The evidence collected by the police proves you to be a


    suspect!"


    Marcus'' suppressed voice echoed in Cindy''s ears, making her heart tremble.


    Cindy let out a sigh that brushed through his chest. She remained still with a stern face. Looking at her,


    Marcus felt heartbroken.


    Marcus closed his eyes and resisted the urge to break into an uncontroble sob.


    There was nothing much that Marcus could do to change the situation. No matter how reluctant he


    was, he had to face the fact.


    "Honey, you have to go with them, okay?"


    Marcus said in a t tone with a sense of stillness in his eyes. But as Cindy looked into his eyes, she


    caught a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Hence, as it turned out, Marcus thought she was the killer. That was the reason why he came after her.


    It was not because he was worried about Cindy getting drunk.


    Hearing such words from Marcus, Cindy''s heart sank to the rock bottom.


    How could she forget that the woman who got killed was Marcus'' fiancee!


    Now that she was dead, Marcus had every reason to hate Cindy all the more?


    And why not? They had solid reasons to suspect Cindy.


    Because Cindy liked Marcus.


    For as back as Cindy could think, she and Marcus had been together for eighteen years!


    Then, all of a sudden, just a month ago Marcus dered that he was going to be engaged. But


    surprisingly, his fiancee was not Cindy.


    The news left Cindy devastated. How could she even take it?


    Cindy tried every means to stop it.


    Right from coquettish behavior to threatening calls to even sneaking through the window into his room


    and climbing onto his bed¡­


    In the end, she was even kicked out of his house.


    Cindy was on the verge of losing her mind. She was not being able toe in terms with the fact that


    Marcus chose some other girl over her.


    In the past eighteen years, Marcus had never treated her in such a ruthless manner.


    Unable to get his attention, Cindy thought of negotiating with that woman on her own.


    Indeed, Cindy had a lot of conflicts with that woman. She even went to the extent of having a fight with


    her like a shrew.


    But killing¡­ It was something that made her tremble with fear at the very thought of it.


    In fact, the woman had called her up the day before, but she refused to go¡­


    So it was a plot!


    A naked conspiracy! But, who could it be?


    Thinking of that, Cindy''s heart tightened. She bit her pale lip and the bitterness slipped into her throat.


    Cindy looked up at him for onest time and asked, "Do you really think that I killed her?"


    Cindy''s feeble voice drifted in the car. She waited for Marcus to reply, but for a long time, there was no


    answer from him.


    The ufortable silence made Cindy snort softly. With thick sour surging up her throat, her lips


    curved a few secondster.


    Cindy''s porcin face looked as fragile and desperate as a crescent moon.


    She stretched out her hand slowly to the door followed her whole body that moved towards it.


    Marcus remained unmoved.


    Cindy stepped out of the car. Marcus clenched his fists all of a sudden and resisted the impulse to pull


    her back into his arms.


    Her delicate figure looked lonely and cold in the darkness of the night.


    Cindy did not turn back even for once and hence, so the pain in Marcus'' eyes went unnoticed by her.


    Cindy took brisk steps ahead towards the police cars.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She looked resolved and never look back!


    The lights of the police cars kept on flickering.


    But now Cindy didn''t care about it at all. She didn''t even care whether she would bebeled as a


    murderer or not.


    It seemed as if her entire world had crumbled on the ground. The resolute look on her face was the


    outer cover that merely held together but inside it were the broken pieces of her heart.


    Meanwhile, something that she waspletely unaware of was that there was a group of ck


    bodyguards in the shade.


    Their guns were pointed at the policemen.


    They had clear instructions from their master to protect Cindy no matter where she went or how long it


    would take.


    If she had lost even a single penny, they would be killed like a thousand times! None of them could


    afford such consequences. So they would do anything to protect her, not to mention killing those


    policemen.


    What everyone, even Marcus, didn''t expect was that¡­


    It had been barely two minutes since Cindy got in a police car.


    "No --"


    As soon as Marcus noticed something wrong, he got out of the car quickly and tried to stop the police


    cars. But before he could do that...


    "Bang -"


    All of a sudden there was a powerful explosion right in front of Marcus'' eyes and the police cars were


    blown up in the sky.


    A zing fire was reflected in his eyes, and the impact of the heatwave and the gas continued to


    expand outside.


    Marcus opened his mouth and seemed to be shouting out something, but his voice got lost in the


    explosion.


    Marcus rushed toward the raging mes like a crazy lion, his heart throbbing painfully against his


    chest.


    "Marcus, will you be with me all your life?"


    "Of course, I will always be with Cindy."


    "So will you be my groom?"


    "Yes, I will put the most beautiful wedding dress on Cindy when you grow up."


    "Really? Marcus, you have to keep your words, otherwise... "


    "Otherwise what?" the boy asked, his bright eyes full of love and indulgence. He slightly raised his chin


    and looked at the girl, who was much shorter than him.


    The girl impishly gestured him toe closer.


    The boy was smiling and squatting with eyes half-closed. The girl said, "If you don''t keep your promise,


    let me tell you¡­ You will lose the most precious thing in your life!"


    "Ha-ha! That would never happen. You will be my bride when we grow up!"


    After that, Marcus nted a soft kiss on the girl''s forehead.


    It was said that a kiss on the forehead was the most sacred and devout kiss.


    ''Sure enough, I betrayed her, so I lost her. This is what I deserved, '' Marcus thought to himself.


    Memories of the past came flooding Marcus'' brain.


    His girl!


    Marcus had used all his strength to protect Cindy. But now, he had pushed her into the ws of death.


    Now he kept regretting and ming himself. He could not get the scene out of his mind when Cindy got


    consumed by fire right in front of his eyes.


    If Marcus had known that he couldn''t save her when he sent her to the police, he would have never let


    her go.


    Now that she had left the world, he would rather go with her into the fire.


    "Master¡­ Don''t go there! It''s dangerous!"


    Seeing that Marcus fall on the ground because of the impact of the st, all his men came forward and


    held him tightly.


    "Let me go! Let go of me!"


    Marcus was inconsble. His eyes turned red as it was about to ooze blood as he red at the me.


    The mes of fire reached higher up throwing bits and parts of ashes from the st. Suddenly, Marcus


    seemed to have gathered some inhuman strength as he threw away all the bodyguards who had tied


    him down.


    As the bodyguards fell to the ground, Marcus broke free and rushed into the fire again.


    Cindy''s innocent face, and her pristine smile came in front of his eyes. He ran towards her with great


    joy.


    But as Marcus tried to get closer to her, she disappeared into the thin air.


    Suddenly, the blissful smile on Cindy''s face turned in an aggrieved look. The pain in her eyes, her


    pouted lips and the redness on the tip of her nose were vivid in his mind, as if she were asking him why


    he left her alone. Why couldn''t he trust her?


    Looking at Cindy''s face full of tears, Marcus felt as if a thousand daggers had stabbed into his heart.


    Marcus kept moving in to the fire. Even the heat and the smoke kept him undeterred. Tears kept rolling


    down his cheeks.


    But Marcus dared not close his eyes, not even for a blink. He kept his eyes wide open for fear that the


    moment he closed his eyes, he would miss her.


    "Where are you, Cindy? Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I havee to take you home. Let''s go home..."


    That night, Marcus'' desperate cry echoed in the night sky of the Southern City.


    That night, Cindy was taken away by the police because she became a murder suspect. Later, the


    news that she died in the explosion spread all over the Southern City.


    After that night, a demon was born in the Southern City.


    Five yearster.


    It was an enchanting night with beautiful rose petals strewn all around, splendid fireworks and romantic


    love covering the whole ind.


    In the empire hotel that was big enough to amodate a thousand people, the most sensational


    wedding in the whole of the Southern City was going to be held.


    "Mr. Marcus, would you take Emma Luo to be your wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day


    forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, honor, and cherish,


    until death do you two part?"


    The priest''s voice echoed through the whole wedding hall.


    However, the joyous environment was marked with an air of fear. The guest who had gathered in front


    of the stage, as well as the beautiful bride in the wedding gown, all held their breath. They were afraid


    that all this could disappear in a moment.


    One, two, three... The clock ticked away as the moment came closer.


    All of a sudden, the air around them seemed to be frozen.


    His formidable personality, domineering look, and nonchnt attitude were intimidating enough to put a


    hall full of people to fall into silence.


    In particr, his eyes were deep and intense. A look into his eyes felt like inviting trouble. Especially


    women could hardly resist the maic pull of his eyes.


    No one dared to approach him.


    He was the man, Marcus!


    Marcus had emerged to be a legend in the malls of the whole Southern City!


    Women swooned over him.


    Marcus was infamous for his extreme emotions. It was said that he was as affectionate as he could be


    cold towards a person.


    After Marcus lost his fiancee five years ago, no other woman coulde close to him.


    And for those who offered to touch him, he would make sure that they were moved out of the


    boundaries of the Southern City forever.


    Therefore, many people thought that this young man would stay alone for the rest of his life.


    However, absolutely out of the blue, just a week ago, he announced that he would be engaged.


    And his girlfriend was the second daughter of the Luo Family, Emma Luo.


    The men were shocked, while the women were left heartbroken and envious at the same time.


    "Marcus¡­ Sir?"


    The priest couldn''t help whispering to remind him of the long waiting time as all the guests and the


    bride were waiting for him to speak.


    "I..."

 Chapter 3 See You Again In Agony

    Chapter 3 See You Again In Agony


    Finally, Marcus'' thin lips could be seen moving slightly. He looked around and finally saw the woman


    who was looking at him with a lot of hope in her eyes.


    When Emma raised her head, the enigmatic smile on Marcus'' face almost brought tears of joy in her


    eyes. The smile had a sense of intoxication in it just like the opium and not to forget an authoritative


    power that could not be vited.


    Emma couldn''t help swallowing, clenching her fists and secretly exerting herself.


    ''Tell me! Tell me!


    Why doesn''t he say anything yet?


    Does he still remember that woman?


    No, it can''t be like that¡­


    That''s not true. That woman was dead! She was dead and gone!'' Emma''s mind was going berserk with


    conflicting thoughts.


    In the past five years, Emma had been hoping that he would smile to her for once even when he had


    never looked at her sincerely!


    Emma had never anticipated that her most cherished would evere true.


    The moment Marcus said he was going to get engaged to her, Emma felt as if all her prayers had been


    answered.


    But faintly, she felt something wrong. The ttering of her mind never ceased. A weird anxiousness still


    kindled in her mind. As if something deep within was trying to say, ''Emma, this is too good to be true.''


    ''Is it¡­


    Does he find out anything? Then why would he marry me?''


    One moment Emma would shun all her disturbing inner voices and look at Marcus as he stood in front


    of her as her groom. ''This very moment... This is the only truth. This would mark a new beginning.''


    Emma believed that her deep love for Marcus would drive the woman out of his heart forever.


    Yet again, the very next moment, as she looked at Marcus'' handsome face in the limelight, Emma


    became nervous.


    There were incessant conflicting emotions that filled Emma''s mind. She tried to contain her emotions.


    She couldn''t panic at this moment. A few secondster, this man would be hers!


    Sure enough, after a brief pause, he opened his mouth again.


    "Yes, I would..."


    "You can''t marry her!"


    All of a sudden, the door of the wedding hall was flung open.


    The arrogant female voice cut through, apanied by a dazzling light, and all the people present in


    the hall were shocked.


    Everyone looked towards the direction of the voice. When they saw her face, their eyes went wide


    open with disbelief.


    There she stood. With an intoxicating look, she dressed in a graceful red evening gown. She exuded


    an enigmatic vibe that made it difficult for everyone in the hall to look away from her.


    Her grace and confidence made her look even more attractive. Her cherry lips curved into the most


    beautiful arc. Her shining crystal stilettos added poise to her slender frame as she walked step by step


    towards the man standing in the middle of the stage.


    "It''s her!"


    "Who?"


    "It''s Cindy Luo! Hadn''t she died in the fire five years ago?"


    An anonymous voice came from the crowd.


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the silence inside the banquet hall broke into a cacophony.


    However,pared to the hustle and bustle off the stage, the man on the stage was as calm as usual.


    No one had noticed that there was even a gentle smile on his face.


    And much contrary to the calm expression on his face, the bride standing beside him totally lost control.


    If eyes could kill, Emma would have killed Cindy thousands of times.


    Emma was far from being pacified.


    Five years had passed, and everything was going smoothly. If everything went well, Emma would be


    the happiest bride in the world today.


    And thest thing that Emma wanted to see at this critical moment was this female who had made such


    unsolicited entry at her wedding!


    With every step as Cindy wasing closer to the stage, carrying a meaningful smile on her lips,


    Emma looked more and more frightened.


    "What? Weren''t you always a sweet talker? You used to call me ''sister'' sweetly every time you saw me.


    What happened to all your sweet gesture? Why have you be dumb now? My¡­ good sister!"


    Cindy said in a profound tone as looking straight into Emma''s eyes.


    She then burst intoughter. As the clear and sarcasticughter resonated in the entire banquet hall,


    burning determination reced the fear in Emma''s chest.


    ''Huh, she has been abandoned five years ago. Now shees back from the hell, but so what?


    Besides¡­''


    When Emma looked up at Marcus, she found that the nonchnt expression on his face didn''t change


    because of the appearance of Cindy. So she became more confident.


    "My sister, I''m so happy to see you. I thought I could never see you again. It seems like you forget


    something, the undeniable fact that you killed Marcus'' fiancee five years ago. Are you going to ruin his


    another wedding today? Let me tell you. Marcus doesn''t love you. He''s going to marry me!" Emma


    cried out from the stage.


    Emma knew that the unfortunate incident that happened five years back was something that Marcus


    hated the most.


    Hence, she worded her reply to Cindy in a way that would rake the painful memory of the past in


    Marcus''s mind and leave Cindy no chance to reconcile.


    Maybe Marcus would take the initiative to send Cindy to prison as he did five years ago!


    The more Emma spoke, the more excited she was.


    As expected, when she brought up the unpleasant memories, many guests present couldn''t help but


    feel sympathetic about it.


    "The girl has changed a lot. She is indeed much more beautiful than before. But she could not hide her


    vicious heart. And now she is here to ruin her sister''s wedding! What a ridiculous woman!"


    "Yes. I feel very frightened when I think of the tragedy that this heartless woman had caused years


    ago..."


    As people spoke more about it, the incident that took ce five years back, came to live in their minds


    like it just happened the day before.


    As the people looked at Cindy, they could see a murderer.


    Even though she looked so beautiful tonight, the way they looked at her was full of contempt.


    Of course, Cindy could hear their remarks loud and clear.


    Even without looking at them, Cindy could still feel their piercing gazes floating in the air.


    Taking a deep breath, she finally raised her head and looked into Marcus'' ck eyes.


    They hadn''t seen each other for five years. The moment Cindy saw him again, she felt dizzy.


    She could barely hold back.


    As the tik-tok sound of her crystal shoes stopped, her beautiful eyes still stared at Marcus. At the same


    time, she raised her slender hand. The emerald ring on her ring finger was shining brightly.


    "Marcus, you can''t marry her. Don''t you forget that the ancestral ring of the Huo Family is still on my


    finger?" Cindy remarked.


    After a pause, Cindy continued, "ording to the Huo Family''s rule, only the daughter-inw deserves


    this ring. Marcus, are you going to disobey your ancestor''s will?"


    After saying that, the smile on her delicate face became brighter.


    Undoubtedly, such a remark caused a stir once again.


    "Cindy Luo..."


    It had been five years since they metst time. The moment she came in front of Marcus, the anger in


    his heart surged again.


    Five long years and some hundreds of days and nights in between.


    Would she never show up if he didn''t force her in this way?


    Did she hate him so much?


    Marcus frowned.


    Hearing him call her by her full name, Cindy was bbergasted for a while.


    Then she pulled herself back to her senses.


    Yes, she stopped being his beloved the moment Marcus kicked her out of his house five years ago.


    Cindy remembered every word that Marcus uttered when he had sent her to the police car. That was


    the time he even spoke to her for thest time. And the words reverberated like the infallible verdict ofContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    fate that changed Cindy''s life forever.


    He said, "Honey, you have to go with them, okay? Everyone should be responsible for their own deeds,


    and even you are no exception!"


    Marcus'' words, and his resolute expression had broken her into bits from within.


    He didn''t believe her. He hated her!


    He wished for her to die!


    Memories flooded into Cindy''s mind.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    When Cindy came to her senses, the emerald ring had been ripped off by him.


    "Humph! Family rules? It''s all meaningless to me!" Marcus remarked


    Cindy fixed her gaze on Marcus and his cold eyes seemed to drag her into the abyss.


    Looking at the ring in his hand, Cindy couldn''t help but feel sad.


    After a moment of being perplexed, her cold face was suddenly overflowing with a smile again.


    "Really? Then¡­ How about this?"


    Cindy turned around in a jiffy and aimed a gun at Emma''s forehead.

 Chapter 4 Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 4 Will You Marry Me


    "Oh my God¡­ Marcus, help me... "


    The sudden move of Cindy scared the crap out of Emma. She didn''t dare to move and looked at


    Marcus with pitiful eyes.


    There was a sh of surprise in Marcus'' eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    His face fell. It was not because she pointed the gun at Emma, but because he was afraid that she


    would be injured.


    Where had she been in the past five years? Who was she with?


    How could she use such a dangerous thing?


    "Put down your gun!"


    He was horribly angry. He tried his best to suppress the excitement when he saw her again and make


    himself calm down.


    However, the calmer he was, the more lively Cindy''s smile became.


    "What''s so good about me? Will you marry me, Marcus? "


    The man lowered his eyes and the eyshes covered his emotion, He did not reply.


    Hearing no answer, Cindy sneered andughed at herself secretly.


    The result was obvious, wasn''t it?


    Although she had prepared well beforeing back, his attitude to her was like a needle that was


    piercing her heart.


    "Marcus, do you love her?"


    Her red lips were slightly hooked. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved into a crescent moon, but there


    was coldness in her eyes.


    "¡­¡­"


    As before, the man still didn''t answer her.


    But Marcus''s silence made Emma more panic and scared.


    She was afraid that Cindy would hurt her. Meanwhile, she was also afraid that Marcus didn''t love her at


    all!


    Looking at his handsome face, Emma gathered her courage and moved closer to him.


    She pulled his cor timidly as she leaned against him.


    "Marcus¡­ Please¡­ Don''t leave me alone. "


    Marcus pulled his sleeve out of Emma''s hand naturally, and the sadness in his eyes was well hidden.


    He raised his cold eyes and looked at the woman with a gun.


    "For thest time, put down your gun!"


    "You love her, don''t you? Huh¡­ Then... "


    "Bang -"


    "Ah --"


    As the gun fired, Emma screamed.


    However, the expected pain did note, followed by a deafening sound.


    The more Emma stumbled, the more frightened she became. She dropped to the ground and held her


    head in her trembling hands.


    The crowd sighed and they were all worried about the bride.


    It turned out that the spear just now only hit the crystalmp. The spear was not a real one. It was just


    a spiritual spear.


    But it was quite dangerous. The falling crystalmp messed up Emma''s head.


    "Marcus, please¡­ She is crazy. She wants to kill me. Call the police and catch the madwoman! "


    When Emma came to her senses, she ran towards Marcus who had been standing there still all the


    time, crying and shouting.


    She grabbed his coat tightly and stared at Cindy with resentment.


    Marcus didn''t reply. He just patted on her shoulder as a gesture offort. Meanwhile, he distanced


    himself from her.


    Emma seemed to notice his impoliteness, so she changed the subject.


    "Marcus, I''m just too scared¡­ Just now, I thought I couldn''t see you again. Waah... Waah... "


    She knew he hated others making decisions for him. And he didn''t allow anyone to touch himself


    casually. This was what he hated most!


    She couldn''t offend him or ruin her own image in his mind, so she could only hide the sadness in her


    eyes and use more tears to express the grievance she had suffered.


    All the guests felt more indignant for Emma, but since Marcus didn''t say anything, they didn''t dare to do


    anything.


    Suddenly, she heard someone sneering.


    "Afraid? Haha Are you afraid? Don''t you think it will make peopleugh at you if you say that out loud?


    "


    "What... What do you mean? Sister, I know you love Marcus very much. You have mistaken his


    indulgence towards you as love. But that''s not! Sister, wake up! You have made a mistake five years


    ago. Don''t make yourself worse. Anyway, I''m going to be engaged to Marcus, and he''ll marry me in the


    future! "


    Emma sobbed, and she was angry with Cindy. But she still tried her best to show her weakness and


    sensibility.


    It was only one step away!


    She would soon be his bride and the hostess of the Huo Family!


    ''Did she see his indulgence as love?''


    These words hit Cindy with great force.


    She had thought that love was whatever she wanted, he would always offer her.


    She thought he was serious since he promised to marry her when he grew up. But that was her wishful


    thinking.


    The only feeling he had for her was the deep hatred!


    They have been tens of millions of meters apart a long time ago.


    In fact, if there was no other way, she would definitely note back, or face him again!


    Get Marcus back?


    The only purpose she came back was to get close to him. As for other things, it didn''t matter at all.


    Although Emma''s words was a little shock for Cindy, she calmed down soon.


    She sneered. She looked at Emma with a weird smile.


    "Really? Who told you I was the murderer of the case five years ago? Have you checked the record of


    the police station? On the other hand, if I were her, do you think all the policemen in the Southern City


    are idle? They would arrest me the moment I entered the Southern City. Why am I here? "


    "TSK, TSK My dear sister, now that you mentioned what happened five years ago, I just want to talk


    about it, and¡­ The explosion! "


    Humph, she thought she was the murderer as long as her fingerprint on the knife was left.


    And she could marry Marcus?


    Hearing that, Emma''s face became paler. She dared not grab Marcus now, so she tried her best to pull


    her own skirt.


    Her hand kept shaking.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I... I don''t know what you are talking about? Everyone knew you were the murderer back then! And the


    explosion has nothing to do with me What do you want? "


    Emma was too nervous to look at anyone. At the same time, she was stammering.


    "My dear sister. You seem to be very nervous! I just want to tell you that my case has been closed long


    ago. I have a witness, which can prove that I was not on the scene of crime. The fingerprints on the


    knife were used by someone when I went to the cake shop to cut the cake. As for who set me up, and


    who made the explosion, they still remain to be investigated. That''s all I want to say. What are you


    afraid of? "


    Cindy said with understatement, but her eyes were staring at Emma aggressively.


    Marcus raised his eyebrows. Seeing the anxious look of Emma, his dark eyes burst out a fire, like a


    sharp sword out of its sheath.

 Chapter 5 Became A Joke

    Chapter 5 Became A Joke


    "No, I didn''t! What you said has nothing to do with me. What am I afraid of? Now that you have proved


    your innocence, you should cherish the current situation more, shouldn''t you? "


    Emma was not a brainless person. Moreover, she deeply felt a ray of cold lighting from above her


    head.


    She was so nervous just now that she almost panicked.


    There was no evidence. She didn''t believe that Cindy could find out more!


    She had nothing to fear!


    "Yeah, I should cherish what I have now, and take back everything that should belong to me!"


    Hearing this, Cindy smiled and looked at Marcus with her big beautiful eyes.


    "Cindy!"


    Marcus took a deep breath and called her name. His face turned cold as well.


    Even though he had arranged his men here before, he still sensed something unusual.


    In order to keep her safety and avoid following the tragedy five years ago, he had to drive her away


    from here, at least temporarily.


    "Don''t be so ungrateful! If you don''t get out of here, I''ll teach you a lesson! "


    Hearing Marcus'' shouting, Cindy pinched her own palms toe to her senses.


    She should have expected this result.


    Even if she appeared again, it wouldn''t change much.


    But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would not give up.


    She looked at the emerald ring in Marcus''s hand and raised her chin.


    "I can leave, but you have to return the ring! Grandma put the ring on my finger! "


    Hearing this, Emma became panicked. Cindy''s ring was indeed put on by Mrs. Huo who was dead.


    But she couldn''t take it away from her. It belonged to her!


    Emma wanted to take the ring away from Marcus.


    But Cindy caught up with her.


    However, before long, her smile disappeared from her face and her slender wrist was held tightly by the


    man.


    So painful!


    Did he want to break her hand?


    He frowned and red at her.


    Realizing her struggle, Marcus tightened his grip on her wrist.


    Not to be outdone, Cindy got rid of her.


    Silence, confrontation¡­


    She was unyielding, seeing his bright ck eyes.


    ''Control myself. Control myself again¡­''


    Finally, the bad atmosphere enveloped her disappeared.


    Regaining her freedom, Cindy felt like her bones were going to break.


    "Cindy..."


    Seeing that Cindy took the ring, Emma was about to lose her temper, but she reacted in an instant.


    She didn''t want to do anything in front of Marcus and other people. It would only make her look petty.


    "It''s just a ring. It can''t change anything."


    Since the man beside her had given his order, it was even harder for her to say anything.


    She could do nothing but saw Cindy pass her and then look affectionately at the man''s handsome face.


    "I know. As long as you have me in your heart, I don''t care about anything."


    "Come on! How could you be so shameless to steal your sister''s husband? "


    "He has abandoned her five years ago."


    The crowd began to gossip again.


    Hearing their mean words and looking at the affectionate couple over there, Cindy was short of breath.


    It seemed that the scene five years ago when the fire broke out came into her mind again.


    She felt a dull headache.


    She shook her head hardly. She couldn''t think about it.


    She forced herself to calm down. Only when her nails were deeply stuck into her flesh did the pain


    make her a little soberer.


    She straightened her back, slowly lifted the hemline of her dress and walked down the red carpet.


    Even if she lost, she had to smile gracefully.


    Marcus watched the figure in the red get farther and farther away from him, and until shepletely


    disappeared, he didn''t withdraw his gaze. Instead, his eyes became deeper.


    After Cindy left, the banquet hall returned to peace.


    But the guests didn''t know what to do.


    Was the ceremony still going on?


    The embarrassed host looked around and finally got up the courage.


    "Marcus, is your wedding going to be held as usual?"


    But before he could finish his words, Marcus interrupted him.


    His eyes darkened and his lipspressed. He walked around Emma, walked to the emcee and took


    the microphone from his hand.


    "Thank you all for attending my wedding in your midst of your pressing affairs. And I also apologize to


    you for what happened today. The Huo Family will be responsible for all the expenses. And your gift


    money will be returned twice or more."


    His simple words stirred up quite an uproar, especially from Emma.


    Her enthusiasm now was reced by only embarrassment.


    She reached out to grab his hand, but he dodged it easily.


    "Marcus..." Emma cried.


    She had never thought that her grand wedding would be gone like this.


    What a joke!


    "I have something else to do. Let me send you home and have a rest first."


    Marcus didn''t even look at Emma, let alone caring about her mood.


    Before she could answer, he had walked out of the banquet hall.


    As soon as Marcus left, a group of his men followed him immediately.


    "Master..."


    "Check the entry records and see when and where she came in."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The gentle moonlight was shining on the sea surface like tiny silver glowing with stars.


    Standing on the deck, Cindy slightly raised her head, her long hair dancing with the wind.


    It felt good to be blown in the wind. At least, it temporarily dispelled the negative emotions in her brain.


    Perhaps because she was too focused, she did not notice that someone was staring at her from


    behind.


    Marcus was standing not far away from her.


    He could clearly see her side face, her small ears, and her red lips.


    Suddenly, a wave hit the cruiser. The cruiser shook violently and then Cindy opened her eyes.


    She wanted to react, but she lost her bnce. She almost thought she was going to fly out.


    But she fell into a strong and sexy chest.


    The familiar and strange smell went straight to her nose. She suddenly raised her head and met the


    man''s handsome face.


    Her heart suddenly stopped.


    "Let, let me go..."


    When she realized what had happened, she gave the man a hard push.


    "What? Are you sure? "


    Then the man answered in a low and deep voice, which sounded a littlezy and was full of


    indifference. Instead of being cold and harsh as before, his voice had be quite gentle and


    charming at the moment.


    Only then did Cindy find that the yacht was still shaking.


    Biting her own lips, she didn''t say anything more. She just let him hold her. When the wind slowly


    calmed down, she pushed him away.


    The temperature in his arms suddenly disappeared, and the man frowned unhappily.


    "What? You cried to ask me to marry you just now. Now that I''m here, shouldn''t you be more eager to


    hug me? What the hell was that? ying hard to get? "Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What?"


    Before Cindy could respond, she felt a numbness in her waist and then rotated. She had been pressed


    against his chest again.

 Chapter 6 She Came Back To Him At Last

    Chapter 6 She Came Back To Him At Last


    The man locked Cindy in his arms, which made her feel suffocated in such a narrow space.


    But only a few secondster, the corners of her beautiful and confident lips had been raised again.


    What he had said just now enlightened her.


    Didn''t shee back this time to approach him?


    How could she miss such a good opportunity?


    "Marcus, you heard it just now. The case has been closed. I didn''t kill anyone. "


    Cindy raised her eyelids and stared at him.


    When their eyes met, Cindy wanted to run away.


    She thought her memory would fade with the passage of time.


    But when she really faced it, she understood that some people and some things had been deeply


    rooted in her heart and melted into her bones and blood.


    "So what?"


    He slowly lowered his head and stared at her as if he was bewitched.


    He used his thumb to rub her jaw gently¡­ He could not help getting closer to her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His hot breath was so close to her, and the enchanting light in his eyes made her heart beat faster.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    He caressed her lips and kissed her passionately.


    The gentle kiss was like that many years ago, as if she was the most precious treasure in the world.


    The air was slowly taken away and her consciousness became weak.


    This was just like the feeling she had years ago when he held her in his arms andy in a rattan chair


    in the afternoon.


    It was so warm.


    Cindy''s chest was stuffed with blood. She felt extremely happy without further moves!


    Gradually, she stood on her toes with her hands around his neck.


    She wanted to give him more information and enthusiasm.


    How could it be false that she had missed him for five years?


    The waves were flowing steadily and the air was reeking with intoxicating smell.


    As his eyes grew darker, she gently closed her eyes.


    The kiss was bing deeper and deeper. She could feel his change too.


    But this kind of thing had been nned in advance, so there was nothing to be sentimental.


    She was waiting, waiting for him tounch an even deeper attack. She was waiting for the development


    of the event to be like what she had imagined.


    However¡­


    Cindy opened her eyes when Marcus kissed her again.


    "Marcus, what did you give me to eat?"


    His sudden feeding of something unknown made her nervous. She stared at him vigntly, trying to


    push him away.


    Damn it! He smiled at her.


    After a while, as expected, Cindy felt something wrong.


    "You called me Marcus just now. It was so sweet. Why are you so angry now? "


    "Cindy, I''m not interested in women who took the initiative! Especially¡­ With so small... " Then, he


    looked down.


    Following his sight, Cindy lowered her head. She was enlightened at the moment. Her face went red


    and then pale.


    They have kissed, and now he said he was not interested. And he even disliked her.


    After being numb, she scolded him angrily in a low voice.


    "Ben''s is big enough!"


    "Mind your words! How rude! "


    He spent eighteen years to train her into a princess. Within only a few years, she had be a


    scoundrel who was rambling about things with a gun.


    "Aha¡­ I''m not the person who I used to be. "


    Her red lips curled up into a mocking smile.


    "Who have you been with these years?"


    He reached out to hold her in his arms, but only caught the air.


    Not only that, she was a little far away from him at the moment.


    Marcus furrowed his eyebrows, surprised at how quick she was.


    Had she learned Kungfu?


    He pursed his lips and stood still.


    As for his question, it was a little surprise to her. Shouldn''t he ask her how she coulde back to life?


    Or why did shee back?


    "Of course thanks to my benefactor! He saved me in the fire, healed my wounds, and finally took me


    and taught me a lot. "


    She half closed her eyes to hide the emotion in them.


    As for the benefactor? Save her?


    Marcus clenched his fists.


    He tried hard to control all his emotions and stared at her with his ck eyes.


    "Who was it?"


    His voice was cold as ice.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? Didn''t you just say that you¡­ You are not interested in someone


    like me? "


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth lifted into a smirk.


    But soon she stopped smiling.


    Because she had had a very clear view of the world before, gradually, even the man in front of her


    became two now.


    She rubbed her eyes but couldn''t see anything clearly. On the contrary, she looked blurry and felt dizzy.


    "Marcus, what did you just feed me..."


    She felt like she was on the verge of faint. Before the man gave an answer, she felt everything went


    ck and passed out.


    It waste at night and she was held in Marcus''s arms again. A piece of moonlight fell on Cindy''s face.


    The man gazed at her, with gentleness and affection in his eyes.


    After five years, the girl grew up and was as beautiful as a mature apple. Seeing her, he couldn''t help


    but want to swallow it in one gulp. God knew what kind of suffering he suffered if he went to hell for a


    while.


    With a fair face, soft long hair and thick fan like eyshes, she was as quiet as the sleeping beauty in


    fairy tales.


    He had been longing for this beautiful face for five years.


    Finally, she came back to him.


    His big hand slowly touched her small face, as if he was afraid that his cold fingertips would wake her


    up. He was particrly gentle and careful.


    As the feeling of his hand gradually came over him, Marcus'' heart trembled with excitement.


    With his shining eyes, he slowly sank down.


    However, this wonderful feeling disappeared only a few secondster, because it was destroyed by an


    intruder who didn''t know how to behave.


    "Master¡­ I have found out where Miss Cindy was... "


    Maurice came to report the news as soon as he got the news, but he didn''t know that his master was


    now¡­


    His unspoken words were swallowed in an instant. He quickly stood with his back to him.


    Marcus opened his eyes again, and the previous intoxication had gone. He saw the man standing there


    coldly before he said.


    "Tell me!"


    Maurice swallowed and said, "Yes, Miss Cindy left Italy and then flew back to the Southern City, but..."


    Marcus asked and looked around. "What?"


    "But Miss Cindy didn''t use her real name. She just registered the name ''Sophie''. "


    That was why they hadn''t found her entry record before.


    "Okay, I see. Keep investigating. Italy, Sophie, check all the things rted to them. "


    "Yes, sir!"


    Maurice nodded and took the order. Then he realized that he was bending over towards the air. He


    quickly turned his head. Due to his good eyesight, he still saw something he shouldn''t see.


    Because of what had happened, Marcus fell into silence.

 Chapter 7 The Sharp Dagger Was Placed On Her Neck

    Chapter 7 The Sharp Dagger Was ced On Her Neck


    After hesitating for a while, Maurice whispered to his young master with his head down.


    "Master, shall we all hide first?"


    Marcus had waited for this woman for five years. The lovesickness was evident.


    Besides, others didn''t know about it, but Maurice didn''t?


    His master had been waiting for Miss Cindy to grow up for many years!


    He wanted to solve the private problems after they left.


    However, Maurice didn''t hear any reply.


    He cleared his throat, scratched his head and seemed to understand something.


    It was impossible for the master to treat Miss Cindy like that under the circumstance.


    "Or how about that? You do it by yourself? "


    "But master, you will¡­ It''s not good for your health! "


    It seemed that he didn''t notice the man over there at all. He added his words unexpectedly since he


    was not afraid to die after his first sentence.


    Marcus looked at him with his icy eyes.


    "Submit the cooperation n with the Chu Group to me tomorrow morning."


    "What? But yesterday you said that you wouldn''t be back until next week... "


    Maurice said, and it took him a while to react.


    OK! He was just asking for trouble.


    Although he didn''t dare to say anything, his eyes were attracted by Cindy.


    Marcus, who was in charge of the economic lifeline of the whole Southern City and could make the city


    quiver with just one single finger, was really able to hold on!


    The next day, the sun had already risen when Cindy waked up.


    She almost got up the first time when she was sober.


    Last night¡­


    It was Marcus!


    When her memory came back, she immediately raised her hand to touch her throat.


    What did the man feed her?


    In fact, she didn''t feel anything ufortable.


    Her beautiful eyshes quivered slightly, and a cold light shed through her ck eyes.


    She lowered her head suddenly and found she did not wear a full dress anymore. She was wearing a


    housecoat which was veryfortable and clean.


    There was nothing wrong with her body, but she felt much more rxed after a sleep.


    Swoosh


    Cindy let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that the man didn''t do anything to herst night.


    But when she thought of it, she felt relieved and a little ufortable.


    It seemed that he was not interested in her at all!


    She looked around and found it wasn''t Marcus''s ce.


    She lifted the quilt and got out of bed to check it carefully.


    She had thought it was just an ordinary apartment.


    But after careful observation, she found that as long as she walked out of the bedroom, her every move


    would be monitored.


    The front door couldn''t be opened.


    What did he mean?


    He threw her here and monitored her.


    Unable to read his mind, Cindy sat on the bed again and stared nkly out of the window.


    She was confused.


    Although she was very clear about what she was going to do next, it was difficult for her to hold back


    her real thought when she saw him again.


    She thought after what happened five years ago, they would be two parallel lines that were


    mutually independent.


    He hugged his prosperity while she remained the in.


    Things were getting out of control.


    After thinking it over, she decided to leave.


    Although there were monitors and many traps here, she had suffered a lot in Italy for the past five


    years!


    When Cindy finally let go of the rope and put her feet on the ground, she knew that she had


    seeded.


    After taking a deep breath, she looked up at thest nce at the window and turned around, intending


    to leave.


    But she had only taken a few steps when a sharp dagger was already ced on her neck.


    Her first reaction was Marcus''s man. A murderous look shed across her cold eyes.


    "Woman, I advise you not to move. My knife is sharp. If I scratch your beautiful face, don''t me me for


    being ruthless! "


    "Wow, what a beauty! No wonder the price is so high!"


    The man holding the dagger looked at her up and down with his creepy eyes while he was holding the


    knife against her head.


    Hearing those disgusting words, Cindy knew that he was not Marcus''s man.


    At least they didn''t dare to do this to her openly!


    Besides, she had learnt from someone else that she had been in trouble with someone. That was why


    he had spent money to kill her!


    An innocent and seemingly pitiful face shed through Cindy''s mind.


    Except her, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could make such a move in such a hurry.


    Huh


    Cindy''s mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. She wanted her to die? But how could her life be so


    cheap?


    In the Huo Group.


    "Master, something is wrong."


    In a panic, Maurice broke into Marcus'' office without even knocking at the door.


    "What are you talking about? "


    The tired man in front of theputer looked obviously more displeased.


    "Miss Cindy was caught!"


    Marcus, who was worried too much, took off a pile of documents from his desk with a loud tter.


    "What did you say?"


    Ignoring the mess on the ground, Marcus''s heart clenched.


    His hands and feet were so stiff that they could not move for a long time.


    The panic that he was about to lose someone arose again from five years ago.


    "Isn''t she in the apartment? How could she be caught? What the hell are you doing? "


    Marcus rushed up and grabbed Maurice''s cor. His handsome face became hideous. There was


    coldness in his ck eyes.


    He almost wanted to punch him, but he controlled it with his teeth.


    "Master, I''m sorry! It was all my fault. I didn''t protect her well! I lost Miss Cindy again. I won''tin


    no matter how you punish me. "


    Maurice said in a hoarse voice. He bowed his head with deep guilt in his eyes.


    His mistake led to Miss Cindy''s misunderstanding about his master five years ago.


    And now¡­


    "Humph!"


    Marcus seemed to have regained his reason. He snorted coldly and let go of Maurice.


    "Who kidnapped her? Do you have any clue? Where is the surveince video? "


    "Yes, the video is here."


    Maurice then yed a surveince video on his phone.


    "Master, our men have found out that these people are a group of hooligans. They didn''t seem to have


    done any major case before. They were all just fighting. But I don''t understand why they kidnapped her.


    Is it for ransom? "


    Marcus fixed his sharp eyes on the screen. When he saw that Cindy''s hands were tied, he wished he


    could tear them up with his own hands.


    "Wait, stop, and erge this ce."


    Suddenly, he seemed to find something, pointing to the screen quickly.


    Without hesitation, Maurice pressed the pause button and erged the ce.


    But he looked around and did not find anything unusual.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Marcus didn''t say anything. He just stared at his phone, frowning as if he was thinking about


    something.


    Suddenly, his eyes were slowly filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 8 Marcus Would Kick Her Ass When Finding Her

    Chapter 8 Marcus Would Kick Her Ass When Finding Her


    "Master?"


    Confused, Maurice looked at his master and felt the expression on his face was quite strange.


    "We haven''t seen each other for five years and she is really a capable woman. If I''m not mistaken, she


    has learned KungFu, and her fighting skills are not bad. "


    After a long pause, Marcus murmured.


    "What? What did you say? Miss Cindy knows KungFu? Then, how could she The gang would not catch


    her easily. "


    Maurice was even more confused. He had watched the surveince video several times before.


    Apparently, Miss Cindy had been taken away by those men.


    When he, by the corners of his eyes, saw his master''s tensed handsome face, he thumped his head.


    "Master, do you think Miss Cindy was caught on purpose?"


    That was a huge blow to Maurice.


    Marcus didn''t answer him because it was not clear whether she did it on purpose or not. But a judge


    could be made ording to her expression and the movement of her hands when she was tied.


    There was no doubt that if she wanted to escape at that time, she was definitely able to.


    Besides, there were his people around. As long as there was a little noise, it would attract the attention.


    "Do you have any other videos? I want all the videos there. "


    The thought that she had taken the initiative to go with those men drove him mad.


    How dare she! Did she take it as shopping?


    When he found her, he would have to spank her!


    "Oh, here is one, but without sound."


    The guilty look on Maurice''s face was even deeper.


    "Open it!"


    He could guess from their mouthshape.


    Marcus was so angry that he clenched his fists and red at Maurice.


    On the other side, in a remote house by the seaside in the Southern City, Cindy was sitting on a chair


    with her hands tied behind her back tightly. Although her eyes were covered with ck cloth, she didn''t


    make any noise and sat there quietly.


    "Hey? She is really brave. She looked so calm when the knife was just stuck on her neck. But I''m not


    sure if she can keep calmter. "


    The man, who had held her so tightly with a knife, said that and then walked towards her, when seeing


    Cindy was not so afraid as they thought. Then, he saw Cindy''s beautiful body, and his eyes were full of


    lust.


    "Who paid to kill me? A high price? How much? "


    Though she couldn''t see that man''s face, but his voice made her sick.


    "Noble, why do you talk so much with her? We just want to get the money. Don''t forget what Eric told


    us before. We just stay here and wait for Eric toe back. Then we can get the money. As for other


    things, we had better tell and do as little as possible. If we leave any evidence, we''ll all be in trouble. "


    The other man advised hurriedly, as he saw that Noble seemed to be about to attack. He then advised


    immediately.


    "Ellison, you are so coward. In my opinion, a woman like her should be given a good lesson. Let me


    deal with her! "


    A male voice sounded from behind.


    Then she felt a gust of wind, and a heavy arm was put on her shoulder.


    "Aha How much did she pay you? I''ll make you double what she has given you! Or even more? What


    do you think? Would you like to think about it? "


    Although she had stayed in Italy for five years and had been ustomed to a lot of blood, there was


    still a weakness and softness in her bones.


    She would try her best not to kill them.


    Another thing, she wanted to know whether the woman who hired them was the same as she thought.


    Since they did it for money, she might as well give it a try.


    "How about this! No matter how much that person gives you, I will give you four times more. What do


    you think? "


    "Four times! Four times! Richard, Noble? "


    One of the guys was shocked with his mouth wide open.


    After all, that woman had given them arge amount of money. If she was willing to give them four


    times the money¡­


    The other people also looked eagerly at the two men standing there.


    Richard and Noble looked at each other, and then Richard, who was supposed to put his hand on


    Cindy''s shoulder, suddenly lifted up and pinched her neck, ghastly.


    "Woman, do you want us to y betrayal game? That woman is right. You are a tough character. "


    How could they not be tempted?


    But just as the two men exchanged nces, they had other ns.


    Upon hearing this, Cindy took a deep breath. Although the man was strangling her, he didn''t use much


    strength. What he really meant was clear.


    "I didn''t expect your employer to be so attentive and know me so well!"


    "Well, woman, I advise you not to be so garrulous. Maybe¡­ You still have a chance of survival.


    Otherwise... "


    Noble''s eyes twinkled with hope.


    He thought no matter how bold she was, she was still a delicate woman.


    So at that moment, they thought of a better way to maximize the benefits.


    He turned to one of his men and shouted.


    "Come here and watch her closely!"


    Hearing the order, the other young men were confused.


    Why didn''t they continue to negotiate with this woman? After all, she offered the best conditions!


    However, the response from Cindy was only a smile without saying anything.


    In the Luo Family''s vi.


    When Emma was in sleep, the phone rang.


    She opened her eyes slowly and nced at the cellphone on the short cab unwillingly.


    But her phone kept ringing.


    She stretched her handzily. When she saw the name on the screen, her sleepiness disappeared.


    All of a sudden, she sat up in bed and slid to the answering button.


    "Yes, it''s me. You''ve made it? "


    "The woman is already in our hands, but..."


    Noble, on the other end of the line, said deliberately hesitantly.


    "Just what? Come on! Tell me! I''m so worried! "


    The man smiled and continued, "well, that''s good.".


    "But she said she would pay us six times the price as long as we let her go!"


    "As you know, such a generous amount of money is really hard for us to swallow."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man said in a calm tone and looked at Cindy who was still sitting quietly in the room. He was lost in


    thought.


    "What did you say? She will give you six times as much as she does! No, you couldn''t let her go! Don''t


    listen to her. I, I will give you extra money. Seven times, seven times! "


    She was so excited when she heard they caught her.


    But when she heard that, her heart almost jumped out. She didn''t expect that Cindy had the leisure to


    bargain with the kidnapper.


    She was a cunning and hateful woman!


    "Seven times? Please, mydy. Do you take us for fools? She would pay six times to buy her freedom,


    but you just pay a little more to put us into jail. If you were her, which one do you think is worth it? "


    The man sneered in a low voice.


    Emma took a deep breath, trying to calm down.


    "Then how much do you want? You know that I only have this many things at hand. I don''t have any


    more. "


    "Haha¡­ Miss, don''t make fun of me. You have a rich fiance, and the money we want is nothing to him.


    If you act like a spoiled child in front of him, he can ept that easily. "


    The man on the other side of the phone grinned evilly.


    Now he could eat a lot.


    Emma gritted her teeth.


    "How much?"

 Chapter 9 He Had A Weak Spot

    Chapter 9 He Had A Weak Spot


    "Ten times!"


    The moment the man on the other end of the line stopped talking, Emma spoke more loudly


    immediately.


    "What? How can you demand such an exorbitant price? tenfold? Why don''t you just rob the bank! "


    "Miss Emma, you can''t say that. If you really don''t have money, we¡­ We have no choice but to think


    about the otherdy''s suggestion. "


    "No way!"


    Emmapromised without hesitation.


    She tightened her grip on the phone and her eyes shed with coldness.


    "Well, I promise you. Ten times. However It is not the previously agreed condition. I will raise it! I want


    that woman¡­ She will disappear in this world forever! Besides, the process should not be too smooth


    for her. It would be better if she could not survive, or die! Of course, if you are interested, you can have


    some fun. If you make a short video, you can also earn some money. Isn''t it better? "


    Emma said, with a malicious expression on her face.


    ''Do you think you can take everything away from me, Cindy?


    No way!


    I will make you die more miserably! ''


    "Deal."


    Without any hesitation, the man on the other side of the phone said readily.


    "Master, I didn''t expect Miss Cindy to take the initiative to go with those kidnappers. It''s too..."


    Maurice wanted to say more, but looking at his master''s increasingly gloomy face, he shut his mouth


    and carefully looked at him.


    They had watched all the videos just now. While admiring Cindy''s reckless and brave heart, Maurice


    thought that she was the best match for his master.


    Whereas, Emma, who was malicious, had nothing else.


    "Master¡­ Don''t worry. I''m going to get Miss Cindy back right now. I''ll go first. I''ll let them inform me as


    soon as they get the information. "


    Maurice thought his words andfort vanished into thin air. Only when Miss Cindy was brought to his


    master would he feel at ease.


    Only in this way could he feel a little better.


    However, after he finished, Marcus stopped him with a gesture.


    "Hush¡­ Someone is here! "


    When Marcus returned to his seat, he threw the phone, which had been ying the video, into the


    drawer.


    Maurice returned to his ce and bowed his head. It seemed he had done something wrong.


    "Master¡­ I, I heard from people who were spying on Cindy that she was missing! "


    The office door was pushed open with a bang.


    The voice was so loud that even Marcus frowned.


    He looked at the man standing in front of him, who was tall and thick, and who was so arrogant and


    resentful that hepletely ignored him. There was even more coldness in Marcus''s eyes.


    "So what? Do you want to take her back? "


    "Master, it''s a piece of cake to bring her back. We have to lock her up. That woman hasn''te back


    for five years. She must havee back at this time with ulterior motive. "


    "Master, I''m afraid that she might get the goods on us!"


    "Master, that woman is a scourge. She..."


    "Tom! Pay attention to your manner of speaking. It''s none of your business! "


    Maurice snapped coldly.


    The man who was called Tom paused when he heard what Maurice had said. The thing that happened


    back then was a taboo.


    "But this time she appears in the Southern City. It is very dangerous! He not only destroyed master''s


    wedding, but also if she... "


    "Enough! Tom, are you here to remind me of this? I''ve already known about it and I''ll look after it


    myself. If there''s nothing else, please leave. "


    Marcus tried his best to control his anger.


    "But if we just let go of that woman like that, we will have endless trouble!"


    Tom shouted at Marcus. There was still unwillingness on his face.


    "Tom, didn''t you hear what master said?"


    While Maurice was speaking, he quickly moved to Tom, stopping him from looking at Marcus.


    "Hey, Maurice. The master sent you to spy on that woman. Did you¡­ Did you let her go on purpose?


    Do you take a fancy to that bitch? "


    Tom red at Maurice with anger.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Maurice denied straightforwardly.


    Then he turned around to check his master.


    The chilly air emanated from the master was soaring at a crazy speed, and there was a trace of scarlet


    in his eyes. That was why Maurice stood up with cold hair.


    He waved his hands and begged again and again.


    "No, master. I didn''t..."


    "Bang -"


    Marcus thumped on the desk, making the coffee cup shake.


    Maurice was scared with his legs trembling.


    "Master, I really didn''t..."


    He was on the verge of tears.


    "I have to save Cindy! If anything happens to her and those people find out, we have to be responsible


    for it. "


    Marcus suddenly said, ring at Maurice. Then he turned to look at Tom and stated solemnly.


    "So what? Even if we kill Cindy, what can those people do to us? She deserved more than death! Her


    elder brother Andy fell from such a high ce and was shot by you. I''m sure he has been dead. How


    many waves could his former subordinates make? Did they want Cindy to be their leader? Humph,


    that''s a joke! "


    Tom clenched his teeth and said angrily. He didn''t see the man whose eyes were filled with anger after


    he said the first sentence.


    "Since you''ve told me that she''s just a woman, she won''t pose a threat to me if she survives. Have you


    seen Andy''s body? Are you sure that he has been dead? Could it be said that he could never rise from


    the east? "


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man''s cold voice pierced like a sharp sword.


    "It''s I He would be disabled even if he couldn''t die. A loser could... "


    Finally, Tom noticed that Marcus was rushing over with a dangerous aura. There was a smile on his


    lips. And his eyes were extremely cold.


    Tom suddenly came back to his senses and quickly swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue.


    Marcus slightly hid his anger. "Cindy is the most important weakness of her brother. As long as she is


    under control, Andy will be under great control even if he has to rise from a height. Well, I''ll look after it.


    You can go now! "


    Then Marcus waved his hand, gesturing him to go out.


    "Yes, sir."


    Although Tom was reluctant, he still dared not to be disobedient in front of Marcus.


    It was not until the footsteps outside the office faded away that Marcus closed his eyes in tiredness.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, he put his hand on his forehead and pressed his temple.


    He had just said that Andy''s Achilles'' heel was Cindy, and so was he!


    Even when he came across anything rted to her, he would always feel upset and lost his


    sense.

 Chapter 10 She Must Have Saved The Whole Universe In Her Previous Life

    Chapter 10 She Must Have Saved The Whole Universe In Her Previous Life


    "Master, it''s going too far for Tom. The tumor must be removed! "


    Maurice said angrily, because his master was about to shoot at him because of Tom''s words.


    "I can''t do that now. All my previous efforts will be wasted if I hurt him."


    The man''s hands holding temples suddenly stopped, and his ck pupils slowly opened, and his face


    was clouded.


    He looked at Maurice who was still full of anger.


    "You like Cindy?"


    "What?"


    Maurice suddenly raised his head, and his mouth was wide open.


    He really wanted to stab Tom a few times.


    "Master, I..."


    "If you dare to keep an eye on her, I''ll tear you apart!"


    Hearing this, Maurice was unable to give a convincing exnation.


    "Ling -"


    All of a sudden, his phone rang. With a hint from Marcus, Maurice seemed to have grasped a life-


    saving straw and answered the phone in a hurry.


    As he expected, the news relieved him at once.


    Marcus''s heart began to race.


    "What do you think?"


    "Master, we got news. It was a false rm! "


    Maurice said, secretly sighing with relief.


    If he failed to protect Miss Cindy, he would rather die ten thousand times.


    "Is she really all right?"


    Marcus asked again. He was still worried.


    "Yes, I just received the information that the police has arrested the hooligans there. Miss Cindy should


    be safe. "


    Marcus warned, his eyes sharp like eagle''s.


    "What about her? Where is she now? Or¡­ Didn''t you find her? "


    Maurice paused and frowned.


    "It seems that¡­ We didn''t. "


    He said honestly.


    Just then, a wind came.


    By the time Maurice reached out his hand but got nothing.


    "I''ll go first. You and your men follow me. One more thing, watch Tom! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    Looking at the receding figure, Maurice clenched his fists.


    He hoped Miss Cindy would not misunderstand his master this time!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Damn it! Where am I? How can I get out? "


    Standing in the dense grass and looking at the thorns around, Cindy really wanted to roar out to vent


    her resentment.


    She irritably tugged her dress and saw the bloodstains on her arms and shins. She felt remorseful.


    ''I shouldn''t have told them that I can leave alone.


    Although she was much more capable than she had been during the past five years, she hadn''t made


    any progress in her road stupidity!


    In fact, she had underestimated those gangsters. But luckily, the person who had saved her came in


    time.


    And she, in order to prove to the master in Italy that she could return to the Southern City by herself,


    deliberately separated with them.


    At first she didn''t think there was a problem, but when she walked, she felt something wrong.


    She seemed to It seemed that She really got lost.


    She had been through a lot. However, facing the sharp thorns around her and the path in different


    directions, she lost the battle!


    Cindy muttered as she went forward, waving the weeds around her.


    She was tired physically and mentally, thirsty and hungry.


    What''s worse, she didn''t know how long she would have to get out of here!


    Suddenly, there was a sounding from not far away.


    She stopped and listened carefully.


    Small sounds of streaming water were heard, which made Cindy ecstatic.


    She threw down the thorns in her hand and ran away excitedly.


    She used so much strength that she couldn''t stop it, and fell awkwardly to the ground.


    With the bruises on her body, she gasped in pain.


    How unlucky!


    "Woman! Come here! "


    The man''s low voice suddenly pierced into her ears, with no doubt of domination.


    Cindy lying on the ground was surprised and then looked up subconsciously.


    Then she saw his face.


    Her expression changed. Since she was a little girl, he always met her when she was in a difficult


    position.


    In the sun, the man shined brightly, in a sharp contrast to her awkwardness.


    His lips were slightly hooked, and his deep eyes were half narrowed, revealing a dim light, like a


    whirlpool.


    Hearing this, Cindy''s face turned aside. She bit her lower lip and dared not to look at him again.


    But even so, she could still feel his breath was slowly approaching her. His hot sight was almost going


    to see a hole in her body.


    Finally, the shiny leather shoes stopped in front of her eyes.


    "What? Do you want to stay on the ground all the time? "


    His voice seemed to be bewitching, making her raise her head subconsciously.


    Out of the blue, she reached out her hand slowly.


    Her fingertips gently touched his palms.


    The evildoer!


    When Cindy was about to pull her hand back, it was toote.


    Her little hand was wrapped by his big palm and she was pulled away.


    A suit was on her shoulder, but she didn''t want to thank him.


    Seeing that she was going to take off his suit, the man didn''t seem to be angry. He just held her small


    hand tightly and said again in a hoarse voice.


    "You''re injured. Don''t move. Be good!"


    Cindy murmured, lowering her head.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be kind!"


    "Cindy!"


    The man''s pupils suddenly tightened. This damned woman. Did she know how anxious and worried he


    was?


    In the past five years, he had lost contact with her. He had been tossing and turning for almost every


    night. Only sleeping pills could make him get through the hard time.


    It was not easy to see her again. In order to pretend to be calm, he had put much effort, which she did


    not know!


    As for her, she was just a cool and noble girl.


    As Marcus let out a loud cry, a gentle breeze brushed the grass around them. After a while, the


    atmosphere between the two became extremely weird.


    He didn''t move his hand which was holding hers. He just looked at her quietly, with a few thoughts in


    his eyes. Nobody could understand what he was thinking about.


    Cindy coughed, trying to break the silence.


    But when she looked up, she saw his bright eyes, just like clear water flowing in water, and a piece of


    gentility floated in her heart.


    The look in his eyes and the way he looked at her gave her an illusion that they had been back to their


    youth.


    No matter how cold and harsh he was to others, he had always been gentle and considerate to her.


    He apanied her from her favorite clothes to her favorite dolls to the mall one by one, regardless of


    others'' opinions.


    He would make chocte for her himself; he would peel shrimps for her. When she was tired, he would


    carry her all the way home.


    It could be said that they had been together since she was born.


    Although he was only six years older than her, in her impression, he seemed to know everything.


    He would cut her nails and braid her adorable braids.


    He used to bathe her before she was twelve years old. Until one time, he helped her take a shower and


    suddenly ran away, without knowing why.


    Then he didn''t enter her bathroom again and moved her bed from his bed to another private bedroom.


    Later, she got to know what love was and felt lucky that he liked her.


    He had told her that he would marry her and he would put the most beautiful wedding dress on her.


    At that time, she thought he was her God. She must have saved the whole universe in her previous life,


    so the God brought such a good man to her side.


    He would caress her long hair and call her honey. He would say gently and overbearingly that she


    could only be his!


    However


    He seemed to feel her emotion change before she pushed him away. Marcus reached out to grab her


    waist and took her in his arms.


    Then he lowered his head and kiss her fiercely.

 Chapter 11 Thank God Youre Fine!

    Chapter 11 Thank God You''re Fine!


    No. Cindy thought this could not be called a kiss.


    Compared with the cold, gentle airst time, he was gentle and powerful. The pain and sweet smell


    made her frown.


    "Let, let me go..."


    However, the more she struggled, the more fiercely he bit her, as if scolding and worrying her.


    She beat him on his body absentmindedly until she felt something viscous. The closer she was to him,


    the more bloody she smelt.


    She took a quick nce at his white shirt and found it was stained with blood.


    Finally, he let her go. Regardless of his own injured arm, he lifted his sleeve to help her wipe away the


    dust on her face.


    He looked concentrated and gentle, as if nothing was more important than this in the world.


    "What¡­ Why are you here? "


    She could not speak out the word "hurt" because her throat was dry.


    He just slightly frowned. After making sure that her little face waspletely clean, he stopped what he


    was doing, and stared at her.


    "Cindy, I''m so d to see you safe!"


    Only a few words made Cindy feel more sour in her throat.


    At that moment, she fell into a trance and was covered again by a piece of wet and hot water.


    The man didn''t let her go until he gave her a deep kiss.


    But soon, the color in the man''s eyes changed. He insisted on her shoulders and asked her seriously.


    "Why did you take the initiative to go with them? And how did you get out? "


    Hearing that, Cindy was stupefied at first, and then pushed him away in a cold manner. She looked at


    him without fear.


    "I escaped by myself! You know what I''m capable of! "


    Her words seemed to irritate him. Marcus''s face tensed up. He stretched out his big hand to grasp her


    small hand.


    "Come back with me!"


    "No way! Let me go! "


    Hearing this, Cindy was annoyed and about to fight with him.


    But she lost in only one round.


    It was not because she was not good at fighting, but because¡­


    Her face instantly turned pale, and there were even beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Damn!


    Should the whole world go against her!


    And now¡­


    The sudden pain in her lower abdomen made her bite her lower lip hard. She wanted to cover it with


    her hands, but she was unwilling to give up and attacked him again.


    Her pink fist was easily grasped in Marcus''s palm.


    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    She gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "As for your business, I''d like to see who dares to interfere!"


    A cold light was reflected in Marcus''s eyes.


    He thought of the man who had saved her.


    But when he looked at her again, his eyes softened.


    "You are so weak now. How dare you fight with others by yourself?"


    He remembered that it happened to be her menstrual pain once a month today.


    He tried to pull her into his arms, but she resisted the pain.


    "Go away. Don''t touch me. I can do it myself."


    While saying that, she tried to stand straight.


    But the pain was getting worse and worse. She felt like something was twisting in her belly.


    She bent down with hands over her stomach.


    "What''s wrong with you? You should know your health. Come here. "


    Ignoring her resistance and indifference, he approached her and reached out his hand again.


    Facing her stubbornness, Marcus sighed slightly.


    Before she could react, he bent over and carried her in his arms.


    "Marcus¡­ You bastard, haven''t you taken advantage of me enough? Put me down! "


    "Save your strength, and you''ll use it when we get back!"


    "Where are you taking me to? I don''t want to be monitored by you! "


    She tried to struggle, but the pain in her belly weakened her strength.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t go there. "


    He would never let her be exposed by Tom again.


    "Master¡­ Miss Cindy... "


    A voice came from not far away.


    The two people raised their heads and saw that Maurice wasing towards them quickly.


    He was followed by more than ten bodyguards in ck.


    "Master, why are you injured? Miss Cindy was hurt too? Where did you get hurt? "


    At the sight of Maurice, Cindy was even more embarrassed.


    It made sense. Her situation now¡­


    "It''s not a big deal. Just drive your car here."


    Marcus nced at Maurice and said lightly.


    Maurice didn''t pay attention to Marcus until he felt his body was getting colder.


    Sure enough¡­ ''Master misunderstood me again!''!


    "Master¡­ I didn''t... "


    "Hand over the Chu Group''s n today. Get the car over!"


    "What?"


    "Hurry up? Do you want me to repeat it? "


    "Oh, yes."


    Maurice''s cheerful mood that he felt when finding Marcus and Cindy disappeared immediately.


    "I don''t want to take your car!"


    Seeing Marcus take his Bugatti car instead of the one he ordered, Cindy shouted with all her strength.


    "If you want everyone to see you like this, I''m okay with it."


    His words embarrassed Cindy. On the contrary, he looked very furious when he said these words.


    She could do nothing but hold back her anger. If he saw her like that, it would be much better than


    being seen by others. He had seen with his own eyes all her embarrassing stories.


    Marcus carried her into the car and fastened the seat belt for her.


    Just as he turned around to leave, Cindy grabbed his hand.


    Her face was as red as a rose.


    "Well Could you please buy me some... "


    "Sanitary pad?"


    "What? Yes. "


    Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s and only with her little head increased.


    "How about sending me back to the hotel directly?"


    She stayed in the hotel temporarily after she came back, and it seemed that she had found a way to


    solve the problem.


    But Marcus didn''t hear her words at all. He peeled off her little hand from his arm, strode around the


    head of the car, and finally sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Did you hear me?"


    "If you are still angry, I think it will only make you more painful."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man looked straight ahead, and the car had already been started at the moment he finished


    speaking.


    Cindy gritted her teeth!


    She believed that after she recovered, no one could stop her!


    The car continued to move on. At first, Cindy was unwilling and always made noise.


    Gradually, she fell asleep because of the tiredness and thefortable condition inside the car.


    Marcus looked at the woman sleeping next to him tenderly.


    He slowly stopped the car and then gently put her seat down.


    At that moment, when his eyes were fixed on her opened cors, his heart ached all of a sudden.


    He leaned over carefully with his cold fingers, stroking the scar that was not too deep.


    It was left behind by the explosion five years ago.


    He thought of that scene and the man who had robbed her in the end.


    Marcus looked as cold as ice.


    ''No matter who is behind all this and how capable he is!


    Now that she came back to him again, he would never let her go!''


    Looking at the pink mark on her neck, Marcus''s eyes darkened.


    "Boom!"


    He could not help kissing her. Seeing that she seemed to frown, he stood up quickly and gazed deeply


    at her.


    ''Cindy, you are meant to be my girl!''

 Chapter 12 A Gentle Feeling Is Unreal

    Chapter 12 A Gentle Feeling Is Unreal


    It was already afternoon when Cindy woke up. Like yesterday, she slept soundly and peacefully. She


    had never been like this for five years.


    She rolled her eyes and got up quickly to see if there was a murder.


    When the clean bed sheet came into view, she breathed a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest.


    Fortunately, she was fine!


    No!


    The instant she realized what had happened, her face turned pale. Because she had clearly felt


    something wrong with her body.


    Her eyes moved down slowly.


    At this time, she really wanted to dig a hole in the ground to drill in.


    She didn''t expect that man¡­ ''That man¡­''


    Cindy knocked her own head ruefully and murmured.


    ''How could you sleep like a log? ''You''re such a fool!


    Howe your intelligence quotient became worse after you came back!''


    After a moment of regret and remorse, Cindy finally calmed down.


    Looking around, she widened her eyes.


    ''Where am I now?


    Neither the Huo Family''s old house nor the apartment.''


    The decoration and design of the whole room were like a pce in fairy tales.


    Most importantly, theyout of this room was exactly the same as the one she had painted for Marcus!


    The romantic pink purple, white column, and crystalmp iid with golden brims on the roof.


    The floor was as bright as a mirror, the luxurious bed, and even the patterns on the side of the dresser


    were carved exactly the same as what she had painted, which was her favorite flower, tycodon


    gradiflorus.


    French windows wererge, and the warm sunshine in the afternoon came in. They were full of


    happiness.


    Cindy got out of the bed in bare feet.


    When she walked to the French windows, she was once again shocked by the scene she saw.


    Arge area of tycodon gradiflorus was blown offyers of water blue by the gentle wind.


    Looking sideways, next to here, there was a group of snow-white buildings, beautifully furnished and


    magnificent.


    ''Marcus¡­


    Where am I? ''


    The scent was salty.


    Sea?


    Is there sea around here?


    She ran to the door as soon as her eyes lit up.


    As soon as she opened the door, she bumped into someone.


    She looked up and saw the man''s handsome face.


    Uh¡­


    At the thought of that he had seen her awkward situation, especially under such a circumstance, her


    face got hot again. She looked away immediately.


    "Are you awake?"


    Marcus''s low voice came from the top of her head.


    "Yes." She answered in a low voice.


    "Are you hungry? Come downstairs and have dinner. "


    As she kept nodding her head, he suddenly leaned forward and enveloped her in an instant, with a


    warning in his thin lips.


    "Where are your shoes? Why don''t you wear them? Don''t you know you are in a special period and


    can''t catch cold? "


    He held her up before she could answer.


    Looking at her two small and cute feet on the ground, Marcus furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    "It''s not cold here. Besides, it''s summer now. Hey, what are you going to do? "


    At the sight of that young man hugging her towards the bed, Cindy yelled angrily.


    "How dare you contradict me?"


    Marcus red at her with anger.


    "If you talk back again, I''ll kick your ass!"


    He pretended to threaten her. After taking her back to the bed and putting her down gently, he reached


    out his big hands to wrap her two little feet.


    Staring at the man in front of her, Cindy was moved by the coldness from his words.


    Her heart pounded.


    "Marcus¡­ Marcus... "


    Her unconsciously whispering also made the man covering her feet tremble. The previous anger on his


    handsome face turned into tenderness at this moment.


    He gazed deeply into her eyes.


    "Five years have passed, but you still don''t learn to be obedient."


    Hearing his words, Cindy came to her senses. She tried to get her feet out of his hands, but he was


    holding her tighter.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I need to put on my shoes! "


    No matter how many times she had implied in her heart that she could never fall in love with this man


    again before she came back, she still lost her manner just now.


    She raised her voice on purpose, trying to cover up her previous palpitation.


    However, what Marcus was thinking was not the case.


    He looked at her feet and frowned, wondering why her feet were still so cold after being covered for a


    long time.


    So he finally unbuttoned his shirt and put her foot against his chest.


    "You..."


    At that moment, not only was Cindy really scared, but also she could clearly feel the young man''s


    strong chest and strong heartbeat.


    "Don''t move if you don''t want your ass to be hurt!"


    He grabbed her feet hard that tried to leave. At the same time, he looked up at her with a serious look.


    But Cindy didn''t move, nor utter a word.


    It was not because of his threat, but because her throat suddenly became dry. She was afraid that she


    would reveal the secret in her heart identally when she spoke.


    She saw him kneeling on one knee and carefully covering her feet.


    This scene was gradually integrated with the person who once cared for her so much.


    She couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    Five years ago, he had suddenly dered that he was going to be engaged to someone else; if she


    had trusted him at that time! If there hadn''t been that explosion¡­


    They¡­ What would happen?


    Would he marry her as promised?


    He was so gentle to her now, which made her feel unreal. He was so mean to her at the engagement


    party yesterday.


    Marcus''s masculine voice rang as he looked at the woman in front of him, who was furrowing her


    eyebrows and now looked rxed.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "What? I didn''t. "


    Thinking of the possibility that he might marry her just now, Cindy blushed with shame.


    Marcus raised his eyebrows.


    "You didn''t? Why is your face so red? "


    Suddenly, he stood up and approached her with a handsome face.


    Cindy wanted to dodge, but her feet were still held in his hands. She lost her bnce and fell


    backwards.


    She fell onto the bed and moved forward along with Marcus¡­


    And the current state¡­


    Cindy looked at Marcus with her eyes wide open, and he stared at her too. They went nk for a


    moment.


    When she saw his gaze, Cindy blushed and tried to push him away.


    A hint of disappointment shed in Marcus''s eyes, but he held her tighter.


    "Why did you push me away? Isn''t this what you want? Huh? "


    His breath sprayed on her face, making her face turn red. He was right. Approaching him and kicking


    Emma away was one of her goals.


    However¡­


    Such a y wasn''t acting as she had expected.


    He seemed to be the one in charge of the whole situation.


    It was not a good feeling!


    The man''s eyes shed a strange light. He suddenly lifted up her slender back with his hand and


    approached her with his handsome face.

 Chapter 13 He Is Really Not That Patient

    Chapter 13 He Is Really Not That Patient


    The gap between them became smaller and smaller. His lips were about to stick to hers.


    Suddenly, her face twitched. Her eyshes trembled with nervousness. She bit her lips and tears


    welled up in her eyes.


    "Now I am No, it''s not convenient... "


    "I know, but now that the fire has been lit, you should find a way to kill it first, right?"


    The man''s husky voice and breath went around her ears. His hand held her tighter and tighter. He


    looked at her affectionately, so that she could only see him.


    At the moment, Cindy flinched and wanted to run away.


    She bit her lips and teeth hard. Just when she was thinking about how to deal with himter if he dared


    to do it, she suddenly heard a lowugh.


    "What? Scared? Huh Cindy, I thought you were very bold! "


    Seeing him smiling and his hands loosening, Cindy was stunned for a second. Did he tease her?


    She punched him as hard as she could, but Marcus thought she was tickling him, not angry at all.


    "Marcus, you''re getting naughty! Get up! "


    "Cindy, you should have taken a photo of your facial expression. It''s soplicated! "


    "You..."


    Cindy''s cheeks turned red with anger.


    Just now, he was kissing her. She really wanted to think that¡­


    "Well, stop it. You haven''t eaten anything the whole day. Let''s have dinner first."


    Marcus said as he stood up. Then he squatted down, took out her slippers and put them on for her.


    Then he went to pull her.


    "I''m not hungry."


    However, Cindy turned her head away.


    However¡­


    "Coo..."


    There was a cry of protest on her belly.


    Upon hearing this, the man burst intoughter.


    "Shut up! Marcus!"


    "Cindy, it seems that you really want to be kicked. Don''t call my full name. Call me¡­ Marcus! "


    Marcus said as he pulled her into his arms.


    "Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    Don''t me her. She hasn''t forgotten how ferocious he was just now.


    "Honey, don''t be naughty. I''ll take you to a good ce. You must like it!"


    As he spoke, Marcus carried her out of the room.


    Therefore, a light shed across Cindy''s eyes.


    "Is it the ocean? Is there sea here? "


    Seeing her excited look, he gave a meaningful smile.


    He knew she liked it!


    sh¡ª¡ª


    The sound was full of eardrums, including the sparkling stars on the golden beach, the blue sky and the


    sea, which were one inseparable.


    Stepping on the soft beach, Cindy was unprecedentedly peaceful.


    For a second, a crazy idea shed through her mind.


    If only their rtionship could go on like this!


    "Cindy, what are you doing? Come over now! "


    Marcus''s voice came from a distance. She turned around and saw the handsome face smiling at her.


    He waved to her.


    "Come here. The dinner is ready."


    Swoosh


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy took a deep breath.


    It was still an extravagant hope. How could she forget that she had so many things to do?


    She raised her head and stretched her five fingers to block her forehead, letting the sunlight between


    her fingers pour down from her head.


    If everything could be smooth and if he was not as bad as she thought, then she¡­


    "Cindy..."


    The man''s voice sounded again. Cindy shook her head and drove away her messy thoughts.


    "Coming."


    The restaurant was fully transparent. Sitting here, she could not only taste the delicious food, but also


    see the beautiful scenery outside.


    Candlesticks and tycodon gradiflorus were ced on the white table. Besides seafood, her favorite


    food was also served.


    And the transparent ss under her feet also made the sound of water flowing gently.


    The pebbles were ced on the cobblestones and looked like precious stones.


    ''What a low-key and imprable design! I think only Marcus can think of it, '' she thought.


    "Cindy, do you like it?"


    "Where the hell is this ce?"


    From what she saw when she woke up, from the whole picture of tycodon gradiflorus and the


    servants who walked in a line downstairs and called her "Miss Cindy" in one go, now to this romantic


    beach, and even the restaurant, all were up to her wills.


    "The Cindy garden!"


    Marcus said and sat beside her.


    She was shocked when she heard the name. Then he smirked and asked deliberately.


    "What? Don''t you like it? "


    "Why did you do that?"


    That was the name she once named for their future home.


    She drew an amazing portrait, piously and sincerely.


    But he had ruined everything.


    Hearing her words, Marcus pursed his lips into a thin smile. He took a bottle of wine from the table


    beside him, opened it, and filled the ss with wine for her and himself.


    "I won''t drink it unless¡­ Answer my question. Marcus Huo, what''s the point of doing all this? Or¡­


    What do you want? "


    She lost everything five years ago!


    Wasn''t it toote to show her all these now?


    Besides, he didn''t love her, did he?


    "Marcus..."


    Instead of answering her question, he corrected her.


    Hearing this, Cindy looked at the table full of delicious food and suddenly lost her appetite.


    "Don''t even think about it! I won''t tell you anything about that man. "


    People around her were all scared away. But it made Marcus''s heart ache.


    "I just want to take you here to have a look. Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask again.


    Focus on your meal! If you don''t want to drink, then don''t. "


    After that, Marcus took the ss of wine that he had poured for her, raised his head and gulped it


    down.


    Cindy cast a skeptical look at him. To make herself full, she took her chopsticks.


    A pretty face was particrly eye-catching among the flowers.


    Especially when she looked at those tycodon gradiflorus, the smile on her face made the man who


    had been watching her not far away smile unconsciously.


    "Master, there has been no news from Miss Cindy for several days. Next..."


    Seeing the smile on his master''s face, Maurice, who was following beside, wanted to say something


    but hesitated.


    "Did she see it?"


    Marcus said in an indifferent tone, without withdrawing his gaze from her.


    Maurice nodded.


    "Everything was done as you ordered. I didn''t do it on purpose. It won''t arouse Miss Cindy''s suspicion.


    "


    "Okay, tell them to get ready right now."


    "Master, do you mean Miss Cindy will be here today? "


    Marcus didn''t reply, but his eyes that looked into the distance became deeper and deeper.


    He can conquer the whole world, but can''t conquer her straightly! ''.


    So he had to find a trap and waited for her to jump in willingly.


    He had alwaysforted himself that although she was still young and scared, he was really not so


    patient as to wait.


    Besides, he had waited long enough!


    "Let''s go!"


    Marcus cast another nce at that figure and left.


    Maurice also followed.


    Cindy didn''t stand up from the sea of flowers until she was sure that the two men had left.


    The smile that was overflowing on her face gradually disappeared, and was reced by aplicated


    look.


    After so many days, she had already memorized everything here, including when Marcus went out and


    came back every day.


    And now, it was time for her to go out!


    Without any efforts, she avoided their stares and went straight to Marcus''s study.


    After confirming that no one followed her, she locked the door from the inside.


    His desk, bookshelf And she searched carefully for what she wanted.


    Finally, her eyes fell on the safe in the cab.


    Taking a deep breath and holding her breath, she stretched out her hands slowly¡­

 Chapter 14 Little Kitten, I Seem To Fall In Love With You

    Chapter 14 Little Kitten, I Seem To Fall In Love With You


    With a click, the door of the safe opened.


    The thought made Cindy''s heart sink. ''He didn''t even change his password?''


    It was her birthday!


    Although she was touched, she still remembered one thing that she had been trying to figure out for so


    many days.


    She carefully opened the door and saw a folder on the top.


    She quickly took it and opened it in a haste.


    She turned to thest page and saw the signature of someone with ck and white words. She


    couldn''t help clenching the paper.


    Suddenly, a buzz came from the top of her head.


    She quickly put the file in her hand into the folder, then closed the door. After that, she took out a


    diamond-sized thing from her long hair, pressed the button, and stuffed it into her ear.


    She knew who sent the message.


    That person had given her a second life!


    "My little kitten, have you been busy with business in Mr. Marcus''s castle for a long time? "


    A man''s voice came through on the other end of the earphone, which sounded somewhat chuckling.


    "How could it be? I just want to confirm something. "


    "Really? What about now? Are you sure you can make it on your own? Are you sure you don''t need my


    help? What should I do, kitten? I seem to really fall in love with you. We haven''t seen each other only


    for a few days. But I can''t eat and sleep now. What about you? Did you miss me? "


    Cindy said, rolling her eyes.


    "No! Has Vivian been with you? "


    Every time Vivian went to see him, she was the most unlucky one.


    "You are a heartless woman. Although you are heartless, I have been missing you all the time! Go back


    now. I have a big gift for you. "


    The man said in a sly tone.


    "Great gift? What is it? "


    "You will know it then."


    After hanging up the phone, Cindy looked out of the window at those beautiful tycodon gradiflorus.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    "Master? Just let Miss Cindy go? "


    In the monitoring room, Maurice looked at the screen of theputer. He was impressed by the skills


    of Cindy.


    "Don''t worry, she wille back!"


    Seeing the woman on the screen who took ast look at him, the man clenched his fists.


    It was always full of temptation at night in the Southern City, where young people freely vented their


    energy and youth.


    There was the most representative private club in the Southern City on the other side of the river.


    Peopleing to this club were either rich or powerful.


    Five years ago, it was Marcus who chased and took Cindy to the police car, and then Explode.


    Standing here again, Cindy felt it like a generation had passed.


    She frowned as she looked at the bright neon lights.


    ''You said you would give me a big present, didn''t you? But why did you have toe here?''


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. She looked down at the screen and walked inside.


    The music was deafening. Males and females over powered by hormones were dancing to their hearts''


    content on the dance floor.


    Cindy found an inconspicuous seat and sat down deliberately.


    To avoid attention, she ordered several bottles of wine.


    But it was true that people woulde up one after another when you wanted to keep a low profile and


    not to be noticed.


    "Ouch, it hurts It hurt Lady, I''m sorry I won''t do it again... "


    The man''s mouth twitched, and his entire wrist was about to break in pain.


    It never urred to him that the seemingly delicate woman in front of him was so capable. There was a


    saying that don''t judge a book by its cover.


    "Then get out of here now!"


    Cindy let go of his wrist and then took out the tissue to wipe her hand, with a look of disgust.


    She coldly looked at the man who was fleeing away, and she was a little impatient.


    She didn''t know how many people she was referring to. Did she deal with every of them in this way?


    She was so annoyed with them.


    She took out the phone. The screen was quiet.


    A face that was more beautiful than a woman appeared in her mind. Was that man making fun of her?


    He liked to make fun of others.


    "Little sister alone? If you feel boring for drinking alone, I will keep youpany, okay? "


    When Cindy was looking down at her phone, there was a nasty voiceing from the top of her head.


    Ken asked while squinting at the woman in front of him. Although the woman lowered her head so that


    he couldn''t see her face, the woman had an hourss figure and fair skin, and even her ears were very


    small and cute at a close distance.


    Moreover, he had watched her from afar for a long time, and he saw everything she did with those


    men.


    It had been a long time since the woman he was interested in showed up in the Southern City.


    Thinking of this, he tightened his body and stretched his hand, trying to touch her hand.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better get divorced as soon as possible It''s you! "


    The delicate little face was lifted up, and a sternness shed in her bright eyes.


    When seeing the familiar face, Cindy''s voice was much louder.


    "C... Cindy! "


    Ken was stunned at first, but then heughed happily. Like a dogskin ster, he pressed on her body.


    Without an ident, Cindy gave him a heavy punch.


    "Not bad, little beauty. You are more powerful in a few years. No wonder there is nody in the whole


    Southern City who I don''t know? I had a bad eye just now. It''s all my fault, my little beauty! "


    Ken said with an evil smile. He wiped the blood away with his thumb and began to touch her skin.


    "Ken, don''t be so ungrateful! I won''t be so easy on you!"


    Cindy gripped Ken''s hand angrily.


    The Qin Family was a big family after the Huo Family and the Chu Family in the Southern City. But


    there was only one child there, Ken. That was why his grandfather doted on him very much.


    Obviously, the so-called Mr. Ken was a hard nut to crack!


    Five years ago, after she was kicked out of the Huo Family by Marcus, to attract his attention, she had


    been crazy for a period of time. She didn''t believe that Marcus would ignore her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''t expect that Ken would go after her.


    At that time, she was still a little girl who was powerless. She was not a match for Ken and was almost


    swallowed up by him.


    She thought it was lucky that at that time a bold person emerged from nowhere and took her away from


    Ken''s hand. Thanks to that person, she was spared.


    But she couldn''t find the man who had saved her after that.


    "Ah! Cindy, we are old friends. I saw the news about your shotgun marriage, although it was deleted


    later. Why are you so stubborn? Why do you insist on pursuing that man named Marcus? I don''t think


    he is much more handsome than me. He and I are both from a decent family. You''d better be with me. "


    "Your brother has gone. We don''t even know whether he is alive or dead. Cindy, I''ve missed you for a


    long time. I''ll take good care of you, okay? "


    Ken didn''t seem to feel the pain on his hand. He still remembered how he almost ate her up five years


    ago.


    Now she was more tempting than before, although she was bad-tempered and liked to fight.


    But he liked it!

 Chapter 15 Amiable Bob

    Chapter 15 Amiable Bob


    ''Any previous news?''


    Although the smell of this man made her feel disgusted, what he said actually enlightened her.


    It was true that what happened on the day she came back caused a sensation, and it was no wonder


    that it was reported by the media. Perhaps those who scolded her could hold their hands around the


    Southern City for several circles.


    Did Marcus ask someone to delete it?


    ''Hum, not for me!''


    Clenching her teeth, Cindy was a little bit annoyed.


    "Ken, you bastard! How dare you bully Cindy! Let her go! "


    "Bang -"


    This scene happened too fast and too suddenly.


    When Cindy came to her senses, she found her own hand was empty.


    A knock on the door drew her attention.


    Ken was lying on the floor, his forehead bleeding.


    "Bang -"


    The manager was so frightened that he broke into room No. 1 on the opposite bank. He stood there out


    of breath.


    But when he saw that there was another person in the room besides his boss, his face became even


    paler.


    When he looked at that man who was staring at him coldly, he held his breath.


    "What happened? You are so unruly. Don''t you want to work here any longer? "


    Hearing this, the manager trembled and lowered his head quickly.


    He was too anxious to remember that Marcus was here.


    ''By the way, Mr. Marcus¡­


    Thedy outside¡­ ''


    Thinking of this, the manager felt that things seemed to be moreplicated and difficult.


    Seeing the manager who looked both worried and timid, the man sitting next to Marcus raised his


    eyebrows.


    "You''d better tell me something important, or today our boss......"


    "Boss, Mr. Marcus¡­ They, they are fighting outside... "


    The manager swallowed and gestured with his hands.


    "Mr. Bob and Mr. Ken fought with each other. No one dared to stop them. Otherwise, the situation


    would be out of control. Boss, would you please go and take a look? "


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Do you mean Bob has a fight with Ken? Wow, when did Bob be so handsome? "


    Alex whistled and thenughed happily. It seemed that he had never thought about whether his brother


    would be hurt or not.


    "No, not just a few punches, it''s true, it''s true, and And... "


    The manager stammered and stole a nce at Marcus.


    "Miss Cindy is here too!"


    "What? Cindy? Do you mean that Did Bob fight for Cindy? "


    The man who had been hiding in the darkness frowned, not to mention Alex.


    ''Ken is the only grandson of Mr. Qin. No matter what, the Qin Family is also a famous and influential


    family in the Southern City. Ken was always bossy and arrogant, but few people dared to provoke him.


    My younger brother, who was always nice to others, started to fight.''


    Alex took a look at his friend over there. He knew everything.


    "You know my brother. He has a crush on Cindy since he was a child. Let me tell you, he will do


    everything for her, let alone fight for her. Are you sure¡­ Why don''t you go to see her? "


    Although this was his territory, he would not be able to exin to Mr. Qin if he asked about this.


    So it was the best thing for him to take advantage of Marcus. Besides, it was about Cindy. He didn''t


    believe that this man did not care!


    As he spoke, Alex grabbed hold of Marcus''s arm and dragged him towards the door of the private


    room, regardless of whether he was willing or not.


    In the center of the hall, there was only a dancing young man with a broken wine bottle. He was


    standing on the ground in front of Ken, who was about to get up.


    The temporary victory did not bring much credit to Bob. On the contrary, Ken''s white shirt was stained


    with a few red spots of blood. There were also several scars on his handsome face.


    Even so, his another hand was still holding the woman by his side tightly.


    Cindy was a little anxious.


    "Bob, please, let me go..."


    She didn''t expect that when she was about to deal with Ken, Bob would suddenly rushed over.


    Besides, he didn''t even give her a chance to speak. He just firmly held her hand and protected her


    beside him.


    She understood that he cared about her and protected her well¡­


    Other people might not know, but she and Bob grew up together. It was the first time for him to blush,


    let alone fight with others. Besides, his fists and feet were not a match for Ken who was well-trained in


    the field of fighting.


    "Cindy, do you know how regretful I was unable to protect you five years ago? Now, I won''t let anyone


    hurt you! I won''t let you go. "


    Bob looked at Cindy with a determined look in his eyes. He let out a loudugh when he saw Ken get


    up again.


    "Come on, Ken. I won''t leave Cindy to you! "


    Ken got up from the ground. He wiped the blood off his face and snorted coldly.


    "Aha Well done, you are so bold to make trouble on me! You don''t want to let her go, do you? Well, let


    me tell you, there is no woman in the world that I want to eat but cannot! "


    "Come here, my little beauty. Let me love you! "


    Then Ken raised his hand and tried to take Cindy from Bob.


    "Let go of your ws!"


    Bob was furious, grabbing the remaining half bottle of beer in his hand and mming it on Ken''s hand


    again.


    "Bang -"


    "Bob, go to hell!"


    Ken grimaced in pain and raised his leg to kick Bob.


    "Bastard! How dare you bully Bob! "


    Ken kicked Bob to the ground. A murderous look shed in Cindy''s eyes.


    She moved forward and punched Ken, but he had a knife in his hand.


    He rolled over and strangled her shoulder with the de right on her neck.


    Her long hair fluttered as she stopped. A fragrance filled Ken''s nose.


    "Cindy Ken,e at me if you can. Let go of Cindy! "


    Regardless of his injury, Bob struggled to his feet. When he saw that Cindy was held hostage, he


    rushed over to save her.


    Ken sneered.


    "Mr. Bob, if you take a step further, I can''t guarantee that your Cindy will be disfigured. "


    "How dare you!" Bob said with his teeth gritted angrily.


    Ken shrugged. The pleasant scent filled his nostrils. He squinted at the pretty, porcin face in front of


    him.


    "Little beauty, you havepletely infuriated me today!"

 Chapter 16 Still Love Him

    Chapter 16 Still Love Him


    The knife point swept gently from the tip of Ken''s hand to Cindy''s neck. A slight push would stab


    through her skin.


    No woman in the Southern City dared to resist him like this. He must destroy this woman with his own


    hands, and then let her humbly kneel down under his suit pants to beg for mercy and cry!


    But obviously, the truth was far from what he had imagined.


    The next second, she turned over the knife and it fell on her hand.


    Ken was stunned. Meanwhile, he felt a sharp pain in his knees. The proud look on his face


    disappeared.


    That was not over. Before he could respond, he was trampled hard in the chest by Cindy with another


    kick.


    Ken''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He raised his head and looked up at the beautiful face above him.


    "You, you are so good at fighting!"


    He stammered.


    He had thought that she was only good at martial arts, but now he was wrong.


    He didn''t expect that she could turn the tables in such a short time within five years.


    No one expected that the dignified Mr. Ken would be trampled by a woman one day.


    If anyone found out about this¡­


    He felt so humiliated.


    The impact brought by Cindy and Ken''s self-esteem surged into his mind, forcing him to fight back.


    "Now? It''s toote! "


    Before Ken stood up, Cindy stepped on his feet with greater strength.


    Cindy said in a disdainful tone, looking down at him.


    "Well Cough, cough


    Ken''s face flushed scarlet. He red at Cindy with anguish. Now he had no strength to fight back.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cindy, I won''t let you go. I won''t let you go! "


    He growled at her in a hoarse voice.


    "Well,e on, if you can!"


    Said Cindy, with a wry smile on Ken''s face.


    "Stop it!"


    When Marcus and others arrived, they saw the scene.


    The young master of the Qin Family was being trampled on the ground. A woman was looking down at


    him. Her beautiful face was lit up.


    The light in Marcus''s eyes dimmed. With his cold voice, he came over slowly with anger.


    With the chill in the air, the onlookers surrounding them also moved aside and made way for him.


    "Cindy..."


    On the other side, Bob pushed the crowd aside and recovered from the shock just now.


    The fighting skills of Cindy won his admiration and humbled himself.


    ''I was trying to protect the one I loved, but now I''m the one who should be protected, '' he thought.


    Looking at the injured Bob, Cindy quickly withdrew her foot and ran towards him.


    "Bob, are you okay? You are bleeding. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital! "


    Said Cindy, looking at Bob with concern. Then, she helped him up and was about to leave.


    However, they were greeted with a beam of cold light that could not be ignored.


    They raised their heads and saw Marcus standing not far away.


    "Cindy..." After a nce at Marcus, Bob bowed his head to look at Cindy.


    "Leave him alone. Let''s go!"


    She muttered and then prepared to raise her foot again.


    Marcus red at the woman who was holding another man.


    When he saw that she held apletely different attitude towards Bob and him, a fire was burning in


    his heart.


    Regardless of the man over there who was his friend''s brother and he had always treated as a brother,


    all he wanted to do was to kick him away when he saw that the man was leaning on the little woman.


    Marcus''s face was as cold as ice. He walked over and tried to pull her over without saying a word.


    However, Bob was the first to stop him.


    No matter how skillful she was now, deep in his heart, she was still the little girl who liked to cry and


    needed protection.


    Five years ago he didn''t fight for himself, but this time he didn''t want to let go.


    Even if who he had to face was the man who made the whole Southern City tremble with fear and had


    always been treated as his own brother since childhood!


    "Bob, what are you doing? Don''t forget that I am her guardian! "


    The expression in Marcus''s eyes was as cold as ice and snow.


    "Marcus, don''t forget you already kicked her out of the house. She''s free now. "


    Bob retorted in a neither humble nor pushy tone.


    "You..."


    Seeing that Marcus was about to lose his temper, Alex, who had been watching the bustle aside, had


    to jump out to help his brother out.


    "Bob did this for the sake of Cindy. Look, he was injured. And the man from the Qin Family..."


    Alex shot a nce at Ken who was still lying on the ground.


    They couldn''t just leave Ken alone like this. In case something happened, it would be troublesome for


    them.


    Marcus furrowed his eyebrows and forced himself to calm down.


    He took a nce at Cindy and then looked at Bob. He said surely.


    "She won''t leave the Huo Family!"


    After that, his eyes shed a cold light. He turned his head and stopped looking at the two people.


    Bob was stiff and his mouth moved a little, but he said nothing.


    "Help Mr. Ken to the hospital. "


    When the situation finally settled down, Alex winked at his brother to indicate him to leave with Cindy in


    a hurry. Otherwise, Marcus would change his mind¡­


    "Cindy, let''s go!"


    "Okay."


    Cindy replied in a low voice. She didn''t look up at the man and walked towards the door with Bob.


    "Cindy, do you still love him?"


    They kept silent all the way. It was not until they walked out of the club far away that Bob managed to


    speak out a sentence from the bottom of his throat.


    Cindy''s hand that was holding Bob''s arm tightened all of a sudden.


    The phrase "love" was too hard to describe.


    She stopped slowly. The street was full of hustle and bustle. The neon was dazzling, but a piece of pain


    shed through her eyes.


    She lowered her eyes and smiled. "Yes, he is right. I won''t leave the Huo Family, Bob."


    "Cindy, do you still love him? Was it worthwhile? He doesn''t care about you at all. He was like this five


    years ago, and so is he now! He was going to get engaged to Emma? Cindy, could you please leave


    him? Although I''m not strong enough, I''ll work hard until I can protect you! "


    Bob held her little hand tightly, and his eyes were full of determination and affection.


    However¡­


    "Oh, Bob, the bleeding on your face seems to be more serious. If we don''t go to the hospital quickly,


    you will bleed a lot. By the way, where is your car? Don''t worry. I''m a good driver. "


    Bob paused and looked at his hand in the air, and then at the hurried figure in front of him. She was


    escaping!


    Bob clenched his fists. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but he wouldn''t give up. He would never change


    his mind for Cindy!


    "It''s in the parking lot over there. Cindy, wait for me. "


    After that, he caught up with her.


    In the dark, Cindy was busy looking for Bob''s car. After finding it, she helped him buckle up.


    It seemed that everything was normal, but only she knew it. She had already lost the ability to love.


    In those five years, she had nothing but her tears at midnight. All she had was the wounds all over her


    body and mind.

 Chapter 17 She Was In Heaven And In Hell

    Chapter 17 She Was In Heaven And In Hell


    "Cindy, have you been staying in a hotel since you came back? You can go back to the Chu Family


    with me after going to the hospital! "


    In the car, they chatted casually. But this time, Bob learnt something. He was not as direct as before.


    "No, I''ll go back to the Luo Family tomorrow."


    "What? Are you going back to the Luo Family? Cindy, Emma is still there. You¡­ She is not a nice


    person. "


    As long as he thought of the face of Emma, Bob would be full of disgust.


    Having been looking straight ahead, Cindy suddenly burst intoughter. She took a look at the man


    who was worried about her.


    "So, Bob, do you think I''m a good person to be bullied?"


    The words choked Bob.


    He almost forgot that she was strong now.


    "But Cindy I''m still worried about you. "


    After all, there were not only Emma, but also Marcus!


    "Come on, Bob! I think I can deal with her malice. "


    When she thought of the people who had kidnapped her, a hint of cruelty shed through Cindy''s


    gloomy eyes.


    "By the way, Cindy¡­ Where have you been? How did you get through all these years? "


    Bob was eager to know what she had experienced in the past five years.


    He wondered how she was doing without theirpany.


    "Well¡­ How to put it? It should be a good ce! It was great to have a good meal and afortable


    life with me... I was so happy! "


    It was her heaven and her hell.


    Only after she arrived there could she be reborn, but the numerous treatment and torments almost


    killed her.


    She lived in a pce. But first, she had to win over all her opponents on that day.


    The room was filled with indifference, though the man kept calling her "kitten".


    "Cindy, really? You didn''t lie to me? "


    Hearing that she didn''t suffer, Bob was apparently relieved. Anyway, she came back!


    It was getting darker and darker. However, in a corner of the bustling Southern City, there were some


    people curling up in the dim light.


    "Eric, what should we do now? The whole Southern City is under arrest of us. Our men were killed or


    arrested, and we still had to hide here! "


    The man who was speaking threw the half smoked cigarette in his hand to the ground with a strong


    force, and then stamped it out violently with his foot. He didn''t look happy at all, though he was


    rewarded so much.


    Right, the people who kidnapped Cindy and escaped were hiding here. The one who spoke was Noble.


    "What should we do? I told you not to have sex, but you didn''t listen to me. Although we have got the


    money now, we have sacrificed many of our friends'' lives. The most important thing is that we can''t


    spend it now! "


    Eric, the boss, looked very worried. It was obvious that he didn''t expect that they would make such a


    big trouble just for kidnapping a woman.


    "Eric, it''s not all Noble''s fault. God knows how powerful the woman is. She caused us to be grasped


    together in the underworld. ''. We are not going to get away with it, but at least we are still alive. As long


    as we find a boat and smuggle to somewhere else, we can live a carefree life. "


    Richard spoke for Noble.


    "Okay, let''s get out of here as soon as Ellison gets in touch with the ship."


    Obviously, the leader was very impatient.


    However, just as he finished his words, a man''s voice suddenly appeared in the dark.


    "Really? Are you sure you can leave here alive? "


    Everyone clearly heard the man''s deep voice.


    "This is not good. Everybody, run! "


    The leader came to his senses and hurried to pull the money-filled box beside him. But before his hand


    touched the corner of the box, he was surrounded by a group of strong men in ck.


    It was not a big deal. The key was that all the guns were aimed at the man''s head.


    Seeing this, the rest of them were also stunned, and the boxes in their hands fell one by one.


    "What¡­ Who¡­ Who are you? "


    Looking at these men in ck, the leader was extremely panic and uneasy. The other men all huddled


    up submissively.


    They looked around nervously, trying to find a chance to escape.


    "Who? What a damned thing you have done! You don''t know I''m your creditor, do you? "


    A man''s voice came from the crowd.


    The leader was stunned for a moment, and then pretended to be innocent.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hey, you''re a strong man, aren''t you? Do you bark up the wrong tree? Don''t be angry, okay? Money!


    We have a lot of money! Don''t be so formal with me. Just take them. "


    Even if he had studied in the gang for a while, he had never seen such arge gang before.


    He didn''t even know who he had offended!


    "Find the wrong person? Look, is that your partner? Don''t say that you don''t know him. "


    "Thump". The man saw Ellison, who was originally sent to contact a ck ship, tossed here like a


    chicken on a duck.


    Ellison crawled to his boss on his knees and hugged his legs tightly.


    "Boss, I was shot. Help me, help!"


    Ellison''s words shocked the kidnappers, and they looked down, and found that his legs were full of


    blood, and as he moved, the blood seemed to be flowing like water.


    "Good man, boss! You can take all the money away. I''m begging you. Please let go of us! "


    Seeing Ellison''s face, the man who had pretended to be innocent immediately copsed to the ground


    and kowtowed repeatedly.


    Since their leader was in danger, the other kidnappers dared not think about anything else. There was


    no chance for them to escape. All of them got down on their knees.


    "Really? Do you think this money is enough for our master? What our master wants is not your money,


    but¡­ Your lives! Take them all! If anyone dares to resist, just shoot him! "


    A mocking and contemptuous smile curled the corners of Maurice''s mouth.


    The kidnappers were soon tied and thrown into the car. Maurice quickly called his master.


    "Master, we have found them¡­ Yes, I will take them there now. "


    The sky was getting dark. Several cars were swaying along the road in the suburb of the Southern City.


    It took a long time before they stopped the car.


    The kidnappers with eyes covered were pushed out of the car. They stumbled and finally fell on the


    ground in pairs.


    All of a sudden, the sound of dogs barking around them made them panic.


    "Take away these things on their faces."


    At Maurice''s order, several men in ck quickly went up and pulled the cloth on the kidnappers'' eyes.


    The kidnappers all squinted as they couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Until a tall shadow covered them, they opened their eyes slowly.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are we here? "


    The kidnappers'' leader trembled as they saw Maurice''s cold face.


    "What? Didn''t he tell you? "


    Marcus''s voice was as cold as ice, and his eyes shot sharply through the crowd. All the men in ck


    retreated and bowed their heads respectfully.


    Under the light, the man''s cold and determined lips seemed to slightly move, and the light from his


    eyes was as cold as an arrow.


    "Master." Maurice immediately bowed his head.


    "You have kidnapped my wife. Do you think¡­ What do I want from you? "

 Chapter 18 What Does He Want To Do Through Her

    Chapter 18 What Does He Want To Do Through Her


    In the silent room, the man''s voice sounded like a ghost, and the leader of the kidnappers could not


    help but tremble all over.


    He raised his head slowly. But when he saw the irresistible sneer on the man''s lips, he waspletely


    shocked.


    "What Aren''t you... "


    ''It was Marcus!


    What was going on? Wasn''t it his fiancee who paid them to do this? But why did she kidnap them?''


    "You seem to know me."


    Marcus raised his head and walked towards them.


    It was not until he was in front of them that he finally stopped and turned against the light, standing as a


    king!


    "We are your fiancee''s men. Why are you..."


    Suddenly, Richard, one of the kidnappers, screamed. But then he stopped immediately.


    He seemed to understand something.


    "Really? fianc¨¦e? Then What did my fiancee ask you to do? "


    His voice was deep, and the faces of the group on the ground turned even paler.


    "Mr. Marcus, please spare us! We are so stupid and ignorant that we fell into the trap. For the sake of


    the fact that Miss Cindy is safe, please spare our lives! "


    Now the leading man realized. ''No wonder Marcus said they kidnapped his woman. It turned out that


    Cindy was his true fiancee! They were so stupid.''


    The leader was frightened to blue, and he begged, trembling. The rest of the group kowtowed to


    Marcus in an attempt to save themselves.


    "Is that okay?"


    Marcus slowly savored the words. A bloodthirsty sneer curled the corners of his red lips. He narrowed


    his dangerous ck eyes and gave out a cold light.


    All of a sudden, the kidnappers seemed to have sensed something and dared not to say a word.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the leader who responded quickly. He hurriedly crawled to the foot of Marcus and grasped the


    foot of his trousers with trembling hands.


    "Mr. Marcus, I didn''t do anything to her. It''s... it''s Noble. He seduced her. Mr. Marcus, we really didn''t


    know that Miss Cindy is yours. It''s all Emma''s idea! It was her who instigated us! Anyway, Miss Cindy is


    safe now, but my men were beaten half dead by her. Then a group of people rushed in. Except for us,


    the rest of them either died or were seriously injured. They wouldn''t live long. Mr. Marcus, please spare


    us. "


    All the people behind echoed his words, except Noble.


    As for Noble, he was in despair.


    "Who! Who touched her? "


    Marcus shouted and stared at Noble with his fierce eyes. All the people on the ground shivered, and


    finally they all looked at him.


    Noble kowtowed. "Mr. Marcus, I was wrong. Please forgive me. "


    Looking coldly at the man lying on the ground, Marcus walked over to him, gracefully lifted his foot and


    cruelly stepped on his back.


    The man kept kowtowing. When Marcus kicked him, his body touched the ground. In addition, blood


    trickled down from the corner of his mouth.


    "Which hand did you use?"


    Noble was confused when he heard the cold voice overhead.


    "Come on, cut both of his hands."


    "What? No! No! Mr. Marcus! I swear I won''t do it again! "


    Ignoring the pain, Marcus kept kowtowing towards Marcus. His forehead was bloody.


    But apparently his words didn''t work. The next second, he was pulled out by several men in ck.


    "Oh my God Ah... "


    Several miserable shrill cries were heard, and the rest of them were frightened as well.


    Suddenly, the leader realized something and rushed towards Marcus.


    "Mr.... Mr. Marcus, I know I know the explosion that happened five years ago... "


    Marcus''s sharp eyes widened.


    "I know. It was just because of Emma. "


    "No, she is only a pawn."


    The leader was already in a panic, but in order to save himself, he had to take the courage to say it.


    "Master..."


    At this time, Maurice also went up and whispered in Marcus''s ear.


    Marcus said in a low voice after taking a look at the man on the ground.


    "Lock them all up first."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the dark, a ck car stopped at the gate of "Cindy Garden".


    Marcus got out of the car. The servants greeted him with bowed heads.


    "You may leave now! Maurice, throw it away. "


    Marcus took off his suit jacket and threw it to Maurice.


    He didn''t want to take that bloody stuff in.


    "Yes, master."


    Marcus went upstairs to a room, which belonged to her and where he was shining. Only there would he


    feel a little warmer in his cold heart.


    The room door was opened and the light of the whole room was dim.


    He frowned and reached out his hand to light up the room.


    Everything here was the same as that when she had been. He looked at the big empty bed and walked


    slowly.


    He gently touched the bedding and pillow that she had covered. It seemed that there was still a faint


    fragrance of her on the pillow.


    Hey down slowly and closed his eyes. And gradually, the wrinkles between his eyebrows became


    t.


    ''Cindy''


    He muttered in a very soft voice.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Marcus slowly opened his eyes with a shrewd look


    shing in his eyes.


    "Come in."


    Maurice pushed the door open and came in. He was surprised to see that his master was holding the


    quilt, but soon adjusted it.


    ''Master must be thinking of Miss Cindy again!''


    Thinking of the information they just got, Maurice clenched his hand.


    "Have you found it out? Who called her? Is that the same person who had robbed her five years ago? "


    The anger in his eyes disappeared soon. Marcus looked at Maurice and asked.


    "I''m sorry, master. We found the man''s phone number but failed to hack into his system. He must be a


    big shot. But wepared the recording with the one left by Miss Cindy five years ago. Although it''s a


    little blurry, it''s sure that they are the same person! Master, what do you think he wants? He robbed


    Miss Cindy in the past, and now let her return to the Southern City and to you. What does he want to


    do with Miss Cindy? "


    Sitting on the bed, Marcus bit his thin lips and aplex emotion shed through his ck eyes.


    "I don''t know what he wants to do, but Cindy, he can''t control her anymore!"


    "But master, Miss Cindy has been holding a grudge against you, and she''s been through a lot with


    Emma. I''m afraid..."


    "Humph, I''ll let Emma pay for what she has done to me sooner orter. Keep it for now. At least


    because of her, Cindy wille back to me soon. And as for Tom, send someone to monitor him


    carefully, and report everything he does. "


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 19 Possession of Power

    Chapter 19 Possession of Power


    The next day, the warm sun shone on the ground. Getting off from the taxi, Cindy squinted and looked


    at the building at the top of the mountain.


    The familiar scenery and the familiar road made her feel at ease. But there was no family there


    anymore.


    Five years had passed. When she came back home again, she walked even slower.


    She had never felt the way back home was so long and tiring.


    After taking a deep breath, she continued to walk to the top of the mountain.


    "I''m sorry. No one is allowed to enter this vi without permission! "


    The security guard looked her up and down and said coldly.


    Cindy frowned to confirm it was her home and the house was exactly the same as before.


    But she didn''t know the security guard in front of her.


    "This is my home!"


    There was no sign of anger. She just calmly told the security guard a fact.


    "What? Miss, are you kidding? "


    The guard teased and showed a trace of disdain when he heard Cindy''s words.


    "If this is the Luo Family''s house, then I''m not kidding."


    Said Cindy patiently.


    "Miss, could you stop making things worse? All the people in the Southern City know it''s the Luo


    Family! All right, all right. I''m very busy. You''d better get out of here as soon as possible. "


    The guard said impatiently and reached out his hand, trying to push her away.


    "Don''t touch me. This is my home. I will not say it again! "


    The security guard was annoyed when he saw the changed expression on Cindy''s face.


    "Hey, don''t be so ungrateful. If you don''t go, I will not be polite to you!"


    Beep! Beep! Beep


    Just as the security guard was about to attack, a shrill horn sounded. Not far away, a pink sports car


    was slowly driving over.


    "What happened? Why don''t you open the door? Who is standing here? "


    A woman''s voice came from the pink sports car.


    As Cindy was standing with her back to her, the people in the car didn''t see her face. But Cindy


    recognized her voice immediately.


    "Look! That''s ourdy You might not be true! Wearing a high-end model, you think you can get into the


    upper ss, don''t you? Get a high-end model sports car, too! You will soon get into trouble if my


    mistress ask for trouble. Do you know who is her fiance? You must have heard of Mr. Marcus before!


    Come on! You won''t understand even if I tell you the truth. Just go away! "


    The guard sneered as he saw the logo on Cindy''s skirt.


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched, "huh Yes, you are right. I can''t pretend it. No one else can do


    that except the one in the car. "


    Regardless of the surprised expression on the guard''s face, Cindy pushed him away and walked


    straight inside.


    "Hey, you bitch! Stop! Are you refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit? "


    The security guard who was nearly knocked down staggered a few steps to steady himself, then he


    roared at Cindy.


    After walking for a long distance, Cindy stopped suddenly, turned around and sneered.


    "From now on, you are fired!"


    "What? I beg your pardon? Hey, why did you fire me? You are really... "


    "Sister?"


    Before the security guard could finish his sentence, a woman''s voice came from behind. He turned his


    head and saw Emma, who had just got out of the car.


    At once, the security guard opened his mouth wide.


    ''Just now What did she call the woman?


    Sister?


    Was the woman just now?''


    Suddenly, the security guard felt a gust of cold wind blowing past him. He was frozen stiff in ce,


    unable to react.


    "Sister, why... Why didn''t you tell me that you were back? "


    Emma was dressed up in ady-like dress. Her pupils contracted and her heart skipped a beat when


    she saw the person who should not have appeared here.


    She didn''t expect that she was still alive!


    She was still alive and even appeared here!


    Emma clenched her teeth, with anger and panic.


    ''Who on earth saved the bitch!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If she came back alive, what about those people? Did they sell her out?''


    "Do I need to tell others when I go back to my own home? Also, please don''t call me sister ever again. I


    have only one brother and my parents have never had such a big sister for me. "


    A weird smile was shown on the corners of Cindy''s mouth, which looked like the sight of a de of a


    knife directly at hypocritical Emma.


    "But I think your life seems to be very interesting, huh? "


    The smile on Cindy''s face and the coldness in her eyes made Emma quiver.


    She seemed to have known everything.


    Emma clenched her fists and thought about what to do. If she told Marcus, she would¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became.


    When she was almost unable to hold on, a thought shed in her mind.


    ''If she knew that I hired people to kidnap her, why didn''t she call the police?


    There must be something wrong. Or maybe she was just making a wild guess to scare her, and she


    knew nothing at all.''


    Emma keptforting herself. ''Things were not getting too bad, so she couldn''t panic. Everything was


    not over, wasn''t it?


    Although she escaped that time, but next time, hum


    She didn''t know what happened to those bastards, but she couldn''t go to them or have any contact with


    them.''


    After a fierce battle of thoughts, Emma came to her senses. At this time, Cindy had already walked


    towards the vi.


    "Sister, wait for me..."


    Then Emma quickly chased after her. Only the security guard with a pale face was left at the door. At


    this moment, he was very regretful.


    On her way to the living room, the servants were all surprised. But she didn''t care at all.


    "Slow down, sister..."


    Emma''s delicate voice was still behind her, but Cindy turned a deaf ear to it and went straight to her


    room.


    "Sister, that ce... No one can live there anymore. "


    Noticing that her sister was about to go back to her room, Emma rushed to her and stopped her.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? "


    Cindy shouted out of control.


    "I''m sorry, sister. My room is so small and there are many things in it, so I made your room a small


    warehouse without your permission. I... I''ll ask someone to clean up a guest room for you right now. "


    "Wait! Did you make my room a small warehouse? Guest room? Emma, don''t forget this is my house! I


    don''t need you to arrange a room for me. Come here and clean up my room. Throw away all those


    things! "


    Though Cindy gave an order coldly, the result was far from what she had expected.


    The servants came over, but they were all looking at Emma.


    Emma hired them to take care of the Luo Family. Besides, they had never met Cindy before. So


    naturally, they would not listen to her.

 Chapter 20 Great Gift

    Chapter 20 Great Gift


    Seeing that, Emma was more pleased. She raised her chin and looked at Cindy.


    "Sister, you just came back. You are not familiar with anything. Let me arrange it! "


    While speaking, she winked at a servant.


    "Prepare a guest room for her."


    It sounded like she was arranging someone unimportant.


    Cindy slightly squinted, and nced from Emma to the servants.


    "Since you are a member of the Luo Family, you should listen to me¡­ What''s the point of my hiring


    you? You''re all fired! "


    ''What?''


    Hearing her words, all the servants looked at Emma again.


    Emma didn''t take it seriously. She stroked her long hair and said, "Sister, I know you''re mad at me. But


    you do not have to bother them. They all signed a contract and were officially hired. And if they were


    dismissed without any reason, they would need to get triplepensation. You just came back, how


    can you have so much money? Besides, there are lots of servants here. If we fire them all, where can


    we hire so many people? "


    Cindy pressed her lips tightly. She wasn''t afraid of Emma''s scheme, but her words had hit the nail on


    the head.


    Though she was the first daughter of the Luo Family, everything of the Luo Family was under the


    control of Emma now, and That man.


    Cindy raised her head and saw the provocative look in Emma''s eyes and the cold looks of the servants


    around her.


    They must have been waiting to see her make a fool of herself.


    In fact, she had already asked someone to investigate her identity before she came back, but it would


    take some time to go through the legal proceedings. So it would be some time before she could take


    back the part of property that belonged to her.


    Just as Cindy was thinking about how to deal with it, there was a noise of fighting outside the door.


    Soon, a group of people rushed in. There were men and women. Men were in ck suits, and women


    were in ck maids'' uniforms.


    The security guards outside ran in. Their faces were dripping with blood.


    "Miss, I don''t know where theye from. We can''t stop them."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Emma was also a little confused. She looked at the rows of people in ck and their cold faces, feeling


    guilty.


    ''What was going on?''


    At this moment, a tall and good-looking girl walked to Cindy and said with respect.


    "Sophie, I am your personal maid, and they are your servants and bodyguards. From now on, you are


    our mistress. No matter what happens, we will work with our heart and soul! "


    "But I didn''t even hire you guys!"


    "We were hired by Hugh, and he said we would only listen to you in the future."


    Hearing her words, Cindy immediately understood. With a smile on her face, she thought, ''That man


    didn''t make fun of me. Maybe this is his gift.''


    But why did he ask her to wait for his men on the other side of the river before? It was unnecessary.


    What''s more, Bob got hurt because of her.''


    Cindy asked, looking at the girl in maid''s clothes.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Abbie,"


    Cindy waved her hand hurriedly. "Abbie, can you stop calling me ''mistress''. It sounds weird. "


    "Then Miss? Mr. Hugh''s contract has a term in it, and we people are all hundred percent respectful and


    obedient to you, so... "


    "All right, Miss."


    Seeing Abbie in a dilemma, Cindy could imagine how the man must react when he hired these people.


    Although he would not be as strict as the way he treated his subordinates, his requests would never be


    less.


    "By the way, Miss, here are the documents about your identity. ording to your parents'' will, you and


    your brother have half of the real estate and houses except the Luo Group. Besides, after you were


    misunderstood dead by Emma and your brother disappeared, she should return the property of the Luo


    Family as soon as possible. "


    "Miss Emma, here are the will certificates and relevant documents. Please have a look, and please go


    through the procedures with our mistress as soon as possible. "


    Abbie said, handing one of the documents to Cindy and the other to Emma, whose face had turned


    green.


    Emma was reluctant to take the document.


    ''How could this be?


    I tried so hard to get the property from the Luo Family. Am I going to lose it?''


    After looking through it all over, Cindy nodded. At the same time, she was more grateful to that man.


    Since five years ago, he had always been there for her.


    "In this case, we will fire all the servants before!"


    Cindy said lightly.


    "Yes."


    Then Abbie drove all the security guards and servants out of the vi with her servants. Of course, they


    got a lot of money that they should be paid.


    Such an efficient work satisfied Cindy.


    "All right. All the maids have been dealt with. It''s your turn. "


    Then Cindy turned her eyes to look at Emma.


    Emma was frozen and raised her head.


    "Now that you are a grown-up, we have no obligation to raise you. We can go through the formalities


    another day. Please leave here too."


    ''What?


    Is she driving me away?''


    The more hateful Emma was, the more she wanted to bite her lips.


    "No, I''m a member of the Luo Family. Uncle and aunt have promised my father and they would take


    care of me for my entire life! You can''t get me out of here! And you have no right to do so! "


    Emma lost control of her emotions and jumped with joy. She had been used to being extravagant. Now


    she had no money, no house¡­


    More importantly, if she lost this identity, Marcus would never marry her.


    "Did my parents say that? I don''t remember at all. Besides, my uncle had already died when you were


    found. How can you be sure that my parents have promised my uncle? "


    Cindy put her hand under her chin and rolled her eyes, pretending to think.


    "You! Of course, I heard it from my uncle and aunt! "


    Emma tried her best to persuade her.


    "Physical evidence?"


    "No." Emma answered, gritting her teeth.


    "Then..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, several weird noises came from the corner of the stairs.


    "Who? Who was there? Abbie! "


    Hearing that, Abbie walked towards the corner of the stairs immediately.


    "Please don''t, please don''t It''s me, it''s me... "


    "It''s you! Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you that you were not allowed to step in here any more? "


    When she saw the person who shrank out of the corner, Emma was furious.

 Chapter 21 Greedy Mother And Daughter

    Chapter 21 Greedy Mother And Daughter


    Cindy looked at the woman up and down for several times. Although she dressed up nicely, her


    clothes¡­ With so much make-up, she looked furtive. The most important thing was that Emma seemed


    to know about her.


    This deeply aroused the conjecture of the woman''s identity.


    The woman trembled with fear when she heard the roar of Emma.


    She moved so casually that a sound of "jingling" came through.


    When Cindy and the others looked around, they saw that the floor around the woman was filled with all


    kinds of jewelry, one of which was so shiny that they were almost blind.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah -- my ne! How did my diamond ne fall off your body? You... You stole my things! "


    Emma recognized them, especially her most valuable diamond ne. She rushed over and


    grabbed the woman''s hair violently.


    "Emma, Emma, listen to me I was left with no choice. Ouch Ouch! That hurts! Be gentle! Be gentle! I


    just made my hair..."


    The woman shouted as she tried to cover Emma''s hand.


    But the more she said so, the more brutal Emma was. Emma plucked the woman''s hair, clothes and


    shouted loudly, just like to vent what she had suffered from Cindy just now.


    "You have no other choice? You have no other choice? I''ve given you so much money. Isn''t it enough


    for you to squander? You have no alternative against my will? Huh, I think it''s because you showed off


    in front of your poor friends! If you don''t have money, then stop showing off. Haven''t I told you that we


    don''t have any rtionship anymore? How dare youe here and steal my things? You are such a


    thief. I must send you to the police today! "


    Emma seemed resolute and grabbed the woman''s clothes and dragged her towards the door.


    "No way. I''m your mother anyway. There is no one who sends his own mother to the police station.


    Miss, please help me..."


    The woman had been dragged to the center of the living room. When she saw Cindy, she stepped


    forward and tried to hug her leg.


    ''Mom?''


    When she heard the conversation between Emma and that woman, Cindy finally understood what was


    going on.


    ''Was she the woman who abandoned her uncle and sent Emma to the orphanage?


    Why is she here? She even recognized Emma.''


    When the woman pounced on her, Cindy dodged swiftly and missed her.


    "Mydy, please, I really have my own difficulties. My husband got a cancer and I need money to treat


    him. I really don''t want to do this, but I have no other choice..."


    The woman screamed, tears streaming down her face.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Cindy sneered.


    "Your husband is terminally ill. Do you still have time to do your hair?"


    "I... i..."


    The woman was stunned for a while, but soon she seemed to think of something. She turned her head


    and tightly grabbed the hand of Emma who was beating her.


    "Emma, listen to me. Didn''t you say that no one could prove that your uncle and aunt would support


    you for the rest of your life? I can prove it! "


    "Thief! Liar! Do you want to cheat me again? "


    Apparently, the woman had lost all Emma''s credit.


    "It''s true. I have signed an agreement with your father and uncle. At the beginning of the construction of


    the Luo Group, your father also had shares, butter he was seriously ill, so he transferred his shares


    to your uncle, and your uncle has promised to take care of you for a lifetime. It''s all my fault. I was


    distracted at that time. I couldn''t bear the burden of taking care of your father by myself, so I... "


    The woman didn''t continue. She must have realized how disgraceful she had been.


    "What? Say it again! "


    Emma, who had been in a state of madness before, suddenly stopped when she heard what the


    woman said.


    Her hand was still grasping the woman''s clothes tightly. Her eyes shrank at first, and then turned wide


    and firmly locked the woman in front of her.


    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts Release me first. "


    "What? What happened? "


    Just as the fight between the mother and daughter had just subsided, a man''s voice suddenly came to


    their ears.


    Everyone looked towards the direction where the sound came and saw a tall figure slowly walking


    towards the door.


    A figure shed in front of Cindy before she said anything.


    Emma covered her face with her hands and rushed towards Marcus.


    Of course, what was waiting for her wasn''t the man''s embrace, but a proper gesture to stop her.


    Despite that, Emma did not feel heartbroken, and even chuckled secretly in her heart.


    Ever since her engagement party was ruined by Cindy, she had not only called Marcus, but also came


    to hispany more than once.


    But every time, his men would stop her with various reasons. She even didn''t answer her phone.


    She didn''t expect that he woulde to see her on his own initiative today. How could she not be


    happy?


    However¡­


    "Marcus, I will Woo¡­ What should I do in the future? I... I don''t have any home. I... I have nothing. "


    Standing far away from Marcus, Emma trembled and sobbed miserably, without the tough looking she


    had just been when she dealt with her mother.


    Seeing this, Cindy almost burst intoughter. However, when she raised her head, she saw the man


    with a cold face.


    Instead of watching them show off, she curled her lips and walked straight to the sofa. She even asked


    Abbie to make a cup of coffee for her.


    "What''s going on? What do you mean by no home? Take your time. "


    Marcus asked in a seemingly gentle voice.


    "Yes¡­ It''s Cindy. She... She wants to kick me out of the Luo Family. "


    Then Emma started to tell him about the whole thing.


    Of course, the sight of her grabbing her mother''s arm and hitting her face didn''t ur to him.


    Lyingfortably in the sofa, Cindy squinted her eyes and held a cup of fragrant coffee. She listened


    to Emma pour out her grievance while a sly look appeared on her face from time to time, just like a


    lovely little fox.


    "Marcus, what should I do? Otherwise I... Could I stay at your ce temporarily? Although we haven''t


    engaged yet, everyone in the Southern City knows our rtionship. So I don''t think people will gossip


    about us if I live there. "


    Emma finally spoke out her heart.

 Chapter 22 The Purpose Of Coming Back

    Chapter 22 The Purpose Of Coming Back


    As soon as Emma finished her words, Cindy''s hand that held the coffee cup froze. The pleasure she


    had been watching the drama turned out to be bitter.


    She hadn''t squared ounts with her. She couldn''t let her go. Especially with Marcus. She would


    never create opportunities for them.


    "Since my parents have promised to take care of you, I''ll keep their words and you can live here before


    you get married! But... "


    Before she could finish her sentence, Cindy stopped and turned to look at Marcus with deep meaning.


    "Although she lives here, the Luo Family has taken good care of her for so many years. As her fiance, I


    think it''s time for you to pay off? Mr. Marcus, can you afford it? "


    "Marcus, it doesn''t matter if I don''t live here. As long as I stay with you, everything will be okay. "


    Hardly had Cindy''s voice faded away, Emma said to Marcus eagerly. The implication in her words was


    quite clear.


    Marcus smiled at her. "No matter what, you are the second daughter of the Luo Family. Living together


    without marriage will be discussed by others. Even if you don''t care, I do. As she said, I should make


    an efforts. These¡­ Is that enough? "


    A man in ck took over the ck card iid with gold rims and walked towards the little woman on


    the sofa.


    At the sight of the ck card, she brightened her eyes and had a good n.


    He had nothing to say if she stole 100 million!


    Cindy jumped off the sofa, grabbed the card from Marcus and smiled slyly.


    "Thank you so much."


    ''I hope I can make him go bankrupt!'' thought Cindy!


    "Marcus, how..."


    Emma''s face turned ashen when she found that Marcus had given his ck card to Cindy.


    "Okay, let it go. I''ve been here for half a day without a drink of water."


    Marcus said, trying to change the subject.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Marcus. I''ll let them I''ll make you a cup of coffee. "


    Emma had nned to ask the servant to do the job. But when she turned around, she realized that she


    was surrounded by the people of Cindy.


    "Emma, you''d better spend more time with Mr. Marcus. I can make coffee for him and I''m familiar with


    this ce. "


    At this time, a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded. It was Nana who was just pulled by Emma.


    She walked to Emma with a smile and winked at her.


    The more Emma looked at her, the more annoyed she was, but for the sake of the agreement she had


    just said, she decided to let it go.


    Besides, all the people here were working for Cindy. She needed help.


    "Be careful."


    Emma warned in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "Mr. Marcus, please take a seat. The coffee will be ready soon. "


    Nana bowed her head. Then she walked away slowly.


    "She is..."


    Emma didn''t mention the fight to Marcus, so he naturally didn''t know that she was her mother.


    "She, she She is a distant rtive to me. I don''t know her... "


    Emma''s face was telling a lie without nervousness. And then she nced at the direction where Cindy


    was. Seeing that Cindy did not expose her, she was a little relieved.


    Marcus stayed for a cup of coffee, and even didn''t want to leave until noon.


    "It''s almost lunch time, Marcus. Why don''t you stay and have lunch with us?"


    The whole morning was a torture for her. However, she had to stay here since she had to clean up her


    own room.


    Emma fed fruit to Marcus and seemed to tell some funny things. She covered her mouth and giggled.


    Seeing that man, Cindy grew more outraged.


    He actually eat her food! Moreover, he seemed to enjoy it.


    Cindy took the fork and inserted the knife into a piece of apple on the te. When she sent it to her


    mouth, she red at the smiling man.


    The man curled his lips. "Okay."


    As he spoke, he shot a nce in the direction of Cindy, who was standing a few meters away from him.


    Seeing him looking at her, Cindy turned her face and snorted.


    "Miss, Mr. Bob is looking for you. May I help you..."


    Just then, Abbie walked in from outside.


    "Bob? Bob? Let him in. "


    Now only he coulde to see her.


    The moment she finished her words, Cindy jumped from the sofa and ran towards the door, totally


    ignoring Marcus.


    Bob was holding arge bouquet of roses. When he saw Cindy, a bright smile spread over his face.


    "Cindy, here you are." He handed the flowers to her.


    "Thank you. It smells good!"


    Sheughed so brightly.


    "By the way, Bob, how is your injury? Let me have a look. Much better. You shouldn''t hit others so


    rashly next time. "


    "OK, OK, OK. Without your instruction in the future, I will not move even a little."


    "Don''t be garrulous." Cindy put her fist on his shoulder and they walked into the living room.


    When Bob saw Marcus and Emma, the smile on his face faded.


    "Hi, Marcus,"


    He said coldly, and didn''t pay much attention to Emma.


    "Hello, Bob. You have heard that my sister hase back? Uh, what''s wrong with your face? "


    "Cindy, how are you doing here? Tell me if you have anything you need. I''ll send someone to bring it to


    you. By the way, have you cleaned your room? Take me there! "


    As if he had no feeling for Emma at all, Bob had put his arm around Cindy''s shoulder and gone upstairs


    before Emma got up.


    "Marcus..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Emma bit her lips and wanted to findfort from Marcus.


    But obviously, her n failed. Marcus lowered his head and seemed to eat the rest of the fruit in the


    te casually.


    "Cindy, I saw many bodyguards here when I came in. What happened? Are they yours? "


    They went to her room together. They went downstairs when they found that the room wasn''t cleaned


    up.


    "Yes. I have told you before that I was rescued. The guy who saved me at that time taught me a lot.


    This time he hired these bodyguards and servants to protect and serve me."


    "Cindy, I have always wanted to ask you. Did youe back this time for Marcus? "


    Bob stopped and looked at her seriously.


    He thought she wouldn''t answer him, but unexpectedly, she nodded.


    "Yes, I did that not only to investigate my brother''s disappearance, but also For the Luo Group! I can''t


    let it fall into Marcus'' hands! "


    When he heard her and saw the coldness shing in her eyes, Bob stiffened and swallowed what he


    was about to say.


    He slightly clenched his hands. "Cindy, that''s why you wanted to approach Marcus, right? In order to


    take the Luo Group back? Or You think Marcus was involved in your brother''s missing?


    "

 Chapter 23 Marcus Has Become Someone Elses Fiance

    Chapter 23 Marcus Has Be Someone Else''s Fiance


    "What did you say? Did my brother''s disappearance really have anything to do with him? Bob, do you


    know something? "


    After reading those documents, she was sure that it was Marcus who had bought the Luo Group. But it


    never urred to her that her brother''s disappearance had something to do with him.


    Hearing what Bob said, it seemed that she had found a breakthrough. She held his sleeves tightly with


    a ruthless expression on her face.


    "No, No. Cindy, don''t get excited. Listen to me. I believe the Luo Group is under Marcus''s control. But I


    don''t think he was involved in your brother''s missing. "


    It was obvious that Bob was a little panic facing the emotional girl.


    "Cindy, calm down. Marcus is not that kind of person. After all, they grew up together. If he really did


    that, my brother wouldn''t stand by? There must be something that we don''t know behind this. "


    Bob keptforting Cindy, and when he saw her little tough face full of forbearance, he felt even more


    heartbroken.


    "Cindy, I will always be with you no matter what happened. You don''t have to be with Marcus even if


    you want to take the Luo Group back. I can help you. "


    Finally, she calmed down slowly. She knew he was nice to her, but


    She shook her head and looked at the gentle man in front of her helplessly.


    "Bob, it''s useless. The stock of the Luo Group is now in his hand. "


    After a short daze, Bob said quickly.


    "I can ask my brother to buy all the stocks in his hands. In that case..."


    "Do you think that person will sell the stock? Even if the buyer is your brother! And don''t forget that they


    grew up in the same pair of trousers. Even your brother may not help us. "


    The question was denied again by Cindy before Bob could finish his words.


    When he saw that Cindy walked past him lonely, he felt extremely helpless and hated himself for being


    ipetent.


    If only he could be as strong as his older brother and Marcus. Then, he could protect the girl he wanted


    to protect without letting her get hurt.


    When Cindy and Bob went downstairs, the servants had already served the dishes and Abbie was


    about to call them.


    Emma walked to Marcus. "Marcus, the lunch is ready. Let''s go together!"


    "Okay." Marcus stood up and made his way to the dining room.


    The four sat down. When Emma saw the intimate moves between Bob and Cindy, she got an idea.


    "I remember that Bob liked you very much in the past. From what I see now, are you going to formally


    chase you? "


    "¡­¡­"


    They knew what was going on in her mind. However, what she said next not only failed to attract


    Marcus''s attention, but also not made any response.


    Silence made Emma embarrassed. She quickly cleared her throat, looked at Cindy and said.


    "Well, that By the way, I just told your servants what you like to eat, especially your favorite crayfish.


    Have some. "


    Everyone knew that Cindy''s favorite dish was crayfish, but she was used to being spoiled by Marcus. If


    he didn''t peel the shrimps for her, she wouldn''t even move a little.


    Of course, Cindy understood Emma''s intention. She just wanted to stab her on the heart and then


    proudly tell her that the man who pampered her for eighteen years was now her fiance.


    But unfortunately, what she had said didn''t work on her at all.


    Although she would feel a little sad, it was far from being heartbroken.


    When Cindy was about to pick up other dishes with chopsticks, one crayfish after another appeared on


    her clean tes.


    "Cindy, I''ll peel the shrimps for you." The smile on Bob''s face was like the sunshine in the spring, warm


    and warm.


    "Thank you, Bob."


    With arched eyebrows and a rare sweet smile on her face, Cindy picked up the lobster directly.


    Looking at the smile on her face which was not hypocritical but very sincere, and as innocent and naive


    as years ago, Marcus was somewhat infatuated with her unconsciously.


    Bob couldn''t take his eyes off her either. He even understood why Marcus had done this for her for so


    many years.


    As long as he saw the contented smile on her face, he would feel very happy even if he didn''t eat it.


    When Marcus discovered that a man was looking at her the same way, the chill from his eyes spread to


    his whole body. He clenched his hand holding the chopsticks, blue veins standing out on his temples.


    Sensitive Emma was aware of the fact and became furious. ''Why did everyone only pay attention to


    that woman?


    What''s good about her? I was not as beautiful as her, or as knowledgeable as her?


    In order to show that I was better than her, the more arrogant she was, the more gentle I would be.


    But even so, not only this man around her, but even Bob and other people hadn''t said a word of praise


    to me.''


    When she thought of it, Emma became angrier. She looked at Cindy, as if she wanted to kill her.


    Bob was peeling shrimps for Cindy. Actually, he had not eaten anything at all.


    "Bob, stop peeling. I don''t want to eat anything. "


    Seeing that he refilled her bowl again, Cindy grabbed his hand tightly and refused to take more.


    "No way. It''s the first meal you''ve ever had at home. It''s just peeling a shrimp. If I can''t even do this,


    what can I do for you in the future? Don''t move. I''m not hungry anyway. "


    After saying that, Bob put the lobster back into Cindy''s bowl.


    ''What''


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from Cindy''s shins.


    She almost shouted out and looked up, only to see the cold light from the man opposite shooting at her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ''He kicked her? For what?''


    Cindy was a little annoyed. She estimated the direction of Marcus and then kicked him hard.


    The man in the opposite frowned and his eyes shed a touch of pain. This little girl was not only cruel,


    but also urate.


    Cindy did it. She raised her chin slightly to show off her victory.


    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Bob couldn''t help but ask with concern when he saw her strange look.


    "What? Nothing. I just like the food. Hahaha... "


    As soon as she finished her words, she grabbed a cup beside her. But without noticing what it was, she


    turned around and drank it in one gulp.


    "Cindy, when have you be so good at drinking?"


    Bob''s eyes were wide open and he looked incredibly at Cindy who had poured a full ss of brandy


    into her mouth.


    ''What? Alcohol? Not water?''


    As expected, someone who always couldn''t drink much became drunk after drinking a full ss of


    brandy.


    She was carried by Bob to her room and soon fell asleep. She didn''t even notice a ck figure entered


    her room from the balcony.


    The man looked at the woman with a red face lying on the bed with dim eyes. He did not give her any


    chance. In an instant, he covered her lips with full of anger and took away all her


    breath.

 Chapter 24 Dont Hurt Her Even A Little Bit

    Chapter 24 Don''t Hurt Her Even A Little Bit


    It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    Marcus''s kiss was as cold and icy as his mood now, with irresistible fierceness.


    "Are you in a rtionship with Bob?"


    How cold could his voice be? It was full of unconcealed anger and jealousy.


    After she came back, she hadpletely changed her attitude towards Marcus and Bob, especially


    when she smiled at Bob that way. Didn''t she know how bewitching her smile was?


    Slowly, Cindy came to her senses. She stared at the man whose eyes turned red.


    She was dazed for a moment and then smiled slightly.


    "It''s none of your business! Don''t forget that you''re not my guardian anymore. "


    "Cindy!"


    The man''s face was getting colder and colder.


    "Well, I mean... I can get close to anyone I want,"


    Ignoring his anger, she continued to provoke him.


    "What about the man called Hugh? You and he Did he ever touch you? "


    It seemed that Marcus was unable to hold back his anger any longer. He took hold of her body and


    then crowded around her.


    Hearing the name of Hugh, Cindy was only stunned for a second, and then raised her hand toward


    him.


    Because she knew it was not difficult for this man to find Hugh.


    However, her body condition was not as good as it had been several days ago. She wanted to


    approach him, but she couldn''t allow him to bully her like this.


    Seeing her resistance, Marcus took it seriously this time, grasping her wrist tightly with his big hand.


    "Marcus, Emma is downstairs. Aren''t you afraid of being seen by her? "


    "Well, you always want to kick her out, don''t you? It would be good if she saw it. Tell me, did that man


    ever touch you? "


    He was emanating an icy aura at the thought of Hugh.


    "Let me go, bastard! Don''t touch me!"


    Since she couldn''t touch his hand, Cindy kicked him. However, the man held her back and reached out


    his big hand to her.


    She didn''t expect that Marcus could be so shameless.


    She lowered her head and bit his arm in a hurry.


    A taste of blood gradually spread in her mouth, but the man did not react, not even hummed.


    Her lips slowly became more beautiful, just like a beautiful poppy flower which sucked blood.


    At this moment, Marcus stopped what he was doing. He just looked at her quietly, without paying any


    attention to his bleeding arm.


    Cindy seemed to have noticed something and looked up. When her eyes met his ck one, she saw


    his smile and felt somehow relieved.


    ''He didn''t dodge.''


    But before she could react, his big hand held her tightly. She was suffocated for a while. Marcus bit her


    lips.


    Not to be outdone, she also bit him with her lips. It was painful for her, but she would also let him suffer.


    "Oh my God How could you... "


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A woman screamed and opened the door. It must be Emma.


    The sight of the scene before her caused her to ponder deeply. There was a man and a woman who


    were naked on the bed. The man was kissing her lips. Such a scene made her heart frozen all of a


    sudden.


    She wanted to rush over and beat that woman on the bed, but her arm was grabbed by Nana who


    came over from behind before she could make a move.


    "What are you doing?" She red at her angrily.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Come here."


    Nana dragged Emma downstairs.


    All of a sudden, Emma''s move interrupted Marcus. With a sigh, he released his grip. The poor girl


    escaped from his grip. Without hesitation, she punched the man hard on his handsome face. Luckily,


    the man reacted in time and moved his head away.


    "Cindy, what happened?"


    Bob''s voice came from outside again. Hearing that, Cindy quickly got up from the bed, tidied her


    clothes and hair and was about to open the door.


    But Marcus stopped her. He took out a coat from her closet. "Put it on. And, don''t have any interest in


    Bob. Got it? "


    He threatened, but obviously the girl in front of him was not going to answer.


    When the door was opened, Cindy said reluctantly. "I''m fine, Bob."


    ''It''s OK?''


    Anger surged in Bob''s eyes. ''How could she say that she was fine?'' Her lips were red and swollen, and


    her hair and clothes were in a mess.


    He really wanted to get angry, especially when he saw the man in the room.


    However, he could not find a position to be angry.


    He clenched his fists, trying to suppress his emotions. "Well, Cindy, someone sent you flowers and


    asked you to sign for them."


    "Okay, thank you. I''m going now."


    Cindy turned around and walked past him, looking embarrassed.


    After watching Cindy leave, Bob went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    "Marcus, why did you do that to her? She has nothing now. Can''t you just let her go? "


    Hearing what Bob said, Marcus'' veins stood out on the back of his hand.


    "What do you mean by saying that? She is my woman. Bob, you are not suitable for her. I advise you to


    give up as soon as possible. "


    "What do you mean? Why should I give up? We were childhood sweethearts and knew each other very


    well. You dumped her first! You didn''t keep your promise to her! It''s you who almost killed her in that


    year! No matter how much I respect you before, today is thest time! From now on, she''s mine. I''ll try


    my best to protect her. I won''t let anyone hurt her, even if you! "


    It was the first time that Bob bravely fought for his love in front of this man.


    In the past, he liked to keep his feelings to himself, because he felt that he was always inferior to the


    man in front of him.


    "Yours? Bob, go back and ask your nsmen if they agree about your marriage with Cindy, and if


    Cindy is willing to, I have nothing to say! "


    Marcus''s face was full of gloom.


    "I¡­ So what? The worst result is that I leave the Chu Family and take Cindy out of here! Marcus, I''m


    better than you. At least, I haven''t done anything to her family. Although there are things that I do not


    know much, I know in my heart that. Five years ago, Andy fell out with you and my brother, and then he


    disappeared. I think Cindy will find out sooner orter. If she knows that it was you who shot at her


    brother that made him fall into the cliff, and even didn''t find his body, do you think she will still sacrifice


    herself for the Luo Group? "


    That was like a needle, stabbing Marcus''s heart deeply.


    "Good, very good! Then let''s see if you can protect the woman you like without the Chu Family''s


    protection, right and wealth! She won''t leave me, either for the Luo Group or to avenge her brother''s


    death."


    Marcus went straight past Bob, giving off a cold aura, as if he came from the hell.


    "Because no one knows her better than me!"


    "Marcus! I won''t give up. Even if I don''t have the ability to protect her, I''ll apany her to face the


    difficulties together! "


    Hearing the man''s roar, Marcus didn''t say a word and went downstairs.

 Chapter 25 Emmas Scheme

    Chapter 25 Emma''s Scheme


    When Cindy walked into the living room with the flowers sent by Hugh in her hands, she looked up and


    saw Emma, who seemed to be waiting for her.


    "Let''s talk."


    Emma''s eyes were full of hatred, but after hearing what Nana had just said, she seemed to have an


    epiphany.


    That woman was right. At this moment, she couldn''t be panicked.


    Her goal was to marry Marcus. She wanted to be the hostess of the Huo Family. She didn''t want to ruin


    her own reputation because of such a small thing. Otherwise, Marcus might leave away from her.


    Giving Emma a nce, Cindy handed the roses to Abbie.


    "Okay, where shall we meet?"


    In the backyard garden, there was a rockery and an artificialke. When Cindy was a child, she


    identally fell into theke here. Since then, she was very afraid of water.


    She didn''t know whether Emma did it on purpose or not.


    Standing by theke, Emma unloaded all her disguises and red at Cindy coldly.


    "Cindy, why do youe back? What on earth do you want? "


    "How can you be so forgetful? I told you that I would take back everything that belongs to me the first


    day I came back! "


    "Haven''t you made it? Now you own not only the house but also the property of the Luo Family. "


    Emma gripped her wrist fiercely, her eyes shing with fire.


    "Of course, Marcus. Don''t you remember that he also belongs to me originally! "


    Emma became angry. However, Cindy said it in a light tone, as if it was a matter of course.


    "You don''t deserve him! Marcus doesn''t love you at all! "


    "Aha Who do you think you are? The things you did five years ago, and a few days ago Aren''t you


    afraid that I tell him all these? Do you think the Huo Family will still ept such a malicious woman? "


    As Cindy spoke, Emma stepped back.


    The two of them were getting closer and closer to theke. Emma''s eyes were rolling wildly, full of


    schemes.


    Of course, what she did could not escape from the eyes of Cindy, but she continued to walk forward.


    Suddenly


    "Cindy, go to hell!"


    Emma became angry. Then she raised her hand and pushed Cindy away.


    However, before she could touch Cindy, her wrist was firmly grasped by her. It was so hard for her to


    get rid of Cindy''s hand.


    "I don''t mind you calling me again."


    "Sister, I was wrong. Please let me go? I really don''t mean topete with you for Marcus. I love him


    very much. Please, don''t push me down, please! "


    ''What?''


    When they came to theke, it urred to Cindy that she might push her into it. After all, she was very


    scared of water.


    But she never thought that Emma would do this.


    "What are you talking about? When did I push you? "


    She just wanted to stop Emma from pushing her down.


    "Sister, please don''t Ah... "


    Emma shook her head and said sadly. Taking advantage of Cindy''s panic, she suddenly pushed her


    away and jumped into the water.


    The water sshed all over Cindy''s body. She stared at the woman who was drowning and went nk


    for a while. When she looked at her again, she saw a sneer in the girl''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Cindy looked back and saw a familiar figure walking towards them.


    What a perfect n!


    Cindy had a growing admiration for her sister.


    Seeing the triumphant smile on Emma''s face, Cindy regretted that she hadn''t pushed her into the


    water.


    "Help, help Marcus... "


    Emma spat in the water. And Cindy felt that someone passed her.


    She stood there quietly, looking coldly at the man who saved Emma in theke.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Finally, Emma''s head came out of the water. She trembled and coughed violently, then hugged the man


    more tightly as if she was afraid of being thrown down.


    "Marcus, it''s cold."


    Holding Marcus, Emma absorbed the temperature of his body and murmured.


    Marcus''s face was gloomy. If this woman was not useful now, he would never save her.


    However, his behavior had fallen into the eyes of Cindy who was on the shore.


    ''He cared about Emma a lot!''


    Cindy clenched her fists and then loosened them.


    To be honest, Emma''s trick was somewhat beyond her expectation.


    "Marcus Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk Don''t me her. It was all my fault. "


    When Marcus walked up to Cindy, Emma''s soft voice sounded again.


    At the same time, she cast a timid nce at Cindy and lowered her head immediately. She looked like


    a little white rabbit seeing a big bad wolf.


    Looking at the aggrieved Emma, Cindy felt bored.


    "If you want to hold me ountable, I''m always here! OK? Do you want me to apologize to her? Or


    kneel down to make amends? Or I was pushed down once by her? "


    She raised her chin, and said slowly to the man.


    "I only hope that such a thing will not happen again."


    The man''s deep eyes became gloomy. He looked at the stubborn little woman in front of him. No one


    could understand his emotion.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t do that. I''m a bad guy. If anyone dares to bully me, I''ll make them pay double."


    Keeping a straight face, Cindy had a touch of gloom in her eyes.


    Emma bit her lips, with tears rolled in her eyes. She looked so sad but dared not say anything.


    "Marcus, forget it. I think my sister really didn''t mean it. I''m fine. I just drank a little water. I''ll be fine after


    going back to have a rest. Marcus, can you take me back to my room? "


    Emma''s heart beat faster. She had never been so close to the man, and she was looking forward to


    what would happen next.


    Marcus shifted his eyes from Cindy to the woman in his arms.


    "Marcus, I''m just a little scared," Emma was afraid that he would refuse. She did not expect that the


    water would be so cold, so she shivered again now.


    "Okay."


    ''He agreed! ''


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Emma didn''t believe what she had heard, so she put her arms around his neck tighter and began to


    laugh.


    Looking at Cindy standing over there, she smiled as a silent provocation.


    "By the way, aren''t you free now? I need a secretary. Are you interested in the interview? "


    Marcus said, slowing down his pace. But he did not look at Emma.


    "Really? Can I? " The more Emma thought about it, the happier she was.


    "The Huo Group will have an interview at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. You can have a try."


    Marcus still said lightly, but his voice was obviously a little louder than before, which happened to fall


    into the ears of Cindy.


    "Cindy, are you okay?"


    Bob came over as well. Having a nce at Emma, who was in Marcus''s arms, he walked over hastily


    and touched the head of Cindy.


    In a sh, strength returned to the surface of Cindy''s eyes.


    "It''s okay. At least I was not pushed down. "


    It couldn''t be better. At least when she died and saw her parents in the future, she could give them an


    exnation. She didn''t want to harm Emma, but she deserved it!


    Bob had to leave because of the business in thepany. And then Cindy didn''t go downstairs again.


    She didn''t open the curtain until she heard the sound of caring from outside. Emma was saying


    goodbye to Marcus.


    ''Marcus, Emma!''


    She looked at the man and the woman coldly, recalling what Marcus had said to her on the bank of the


    lake.


    ''Secretary, right? Huh''

 Chapter 26 Someone I Like

    Chapter 26 Someone I Like


    The Huo Group was located in the business center of the Southern City. The magnificent building had


    almost be the symbol of the Southern City.


    Wearing a gaunt face, Maurice was holding the documents that Marcus asked for and strolling in the


    hallway on the top floor of thepany.


    This case with the Chu Group had been revised many times, but couldn''t be passed. Yesterday, he


    stayed up all night, hoping that today his master could be better and let him go.


    Hence, he felt pity for himself.


    He gently knocked on the door of the president''s office, but no one answered.


    But Maurice seemed to have gotten used to it. He pushed the door open and walked in directly.


    In the smoke-filled office, he saw his young master standing at the window, facing the Huo Group''s


    gate.


    "Good morning, master."


    Maurice put the nning on his desk and got down to business.


    "Is she here?"


    Marcus stopped smoking, pinched the cigarette between his fingers, and changed the subject.


    "Who? Who''sing? "


    "Cindy. There is an interview in thepany today. You go down and help me to keep an eye on it. "


    "Oh, I see. Then the Chu Group''s n..."


    Marcus waved his hand and said, "That''s it. "


    Atst, Maurice''s heart was back to normal.


    And this time, no matter how curious he was, he didn''t dare to speak it out when he heard that Cindy


    came here for the interview.


    He understood the punishment if he said something wrong.


    Emma got up early this morning. Wearing the well-prepared dress, she drove happily to the Huo


    Group.


    When she arrived at the floor where the interviewees were, there were several well-dressed women


    sitting outside. She nced at them with disdain.


    She had attended today''s interview only for her. Everyone knew that she was Marcus'' fiancee. It was


    specially held for her.


    When the people waiting for the interview saw it was Emma, they had a n in their heart and began to


    talk about it in private.


    It seemed that they would fail in this interview.


    Emma sat silently and enjoyed the nce from the others.


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound of high heels from the corridor.


    When the sound around them grew louder, Emma couldn''t help looking over.


    Seeing this, her face suddenly changed.


    The charming woman with a smile on her face implied a powerful aura around her, drawing the


    attention of men and women.


    Emma bit her lips and stood up immediately.


    Faced with such a situation, she felt inferior subconsciously.


    "Sister, why... Why are you here? "


    "Interview."


    Cindy was cold to Emma, but happy.


    Such a calm sentence and such a smile made Emma more flustered.


    At this moment, her mind was suddenly nk. She uttered the words without thinking.


    "Sister, you should know that you are not qualified toe here. You haven''t even graduated from


    college. How can you interview for the position of the CEO''s secretary of the Huo Group? "


    Cindy was supposed to feel ashamed when her most deficiency was exposed to the public.


    After all, it was the Huo Group. It not only required high ability but also education.


    That thing happened when Cindy was a freshman in college. So Emma believed she hadn''t finished


    her college.


    But she didn''t expect that Cindy not only finished her studies, but also got her master degree.


    "It''s just the graduation certificate. Don''t worry. I have prepared everything well."


    Then Cindy looked into Emma''s eyes andughed happily.


    "Sister, how can you do this to me? Haven''t you done enough to me yesterday? You pushed me into


    the water in order to get Marcus. You almost drowned me. And, you know that he asked me toe


    here yesterday. He is my fiance! "


    The more she said, the more tears welled up in her eyes.


    Looking at Emma''s face, which was going to be covered with tears, Cindy didn''t want to talk to her. She


    found an empty seat and yed with her mobile phone.


    When Emma saw that Cindy ignored her, she became sadder. She walked over and said to Cindy in a


    timid voice.


    "Sister, Marcus has abandoned you. Do you think it''s fun to pester him? You will only make yourself


    worse. "


    Their conversation had drawn the attention of many others present. Some of them knew who Cindy


    was, while some didn''t. But after hearing their conversation, they immediately realized the woman in


    the engagement party was in front of them.


    Seeing Emma crying so sadly and hearing she was pushed into the water yesterday, the crowd started


    toment, as if Cindy''s reputation of bullying her sister was solid.


    These gossip tongues had nothing to do with her. Moreover, she was not a kind-hearted woman, so


    she turned a blind eye to what they said.


    The interview went on. Cindy was behind Emma. The interviewers were all top executives of the Huo


    Group. When they saw her, they exchanged looks with each other.


    When Marcus had doted on Cindy, he had often brought her to thepany. As a result, they were


    familiar with her.


    However


    ''Didn''t President Huo abandon her?


    And thest person who came in was his fiancee?


    In fact, they had already chosen one in their mind just now.


    But now¡­''


    When they were wondering what to do, there was a knock on the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Maurice, what brings you here? "


    When they saw the figure of Maurice, the interviewers all weed him with a ttering smile.


    "Well, it''s about the Secretary of the president, so I have to check on her. Let me ask her!"


    Maurice said as he walked to the auditorium. A senior executive quickly offered his position.


    "Name, please start."


    Maurice cleared his throat and asked.


    Cindy raised her eyebrows and found that he seemed to take her resume very seriously. But the


    name¡­


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''OK!


    Now that he was dealing with official business, she didn''t say anything more.''


    "It''s Cindy."


    "Age?"


    "Twenty three,"


    "What food do you like?"


    "Crayfish."


    "Which color do you like?"


    Hearing what Maurice asked, Cindy twitched her mouth. ''What were these questions?


    Was he sure that he didn''t ask the wrong question? Or his brain was damaged?''


    In fact, not only Cindy, all the other interviewers were stunned.


    What''s so good about this kind of boring question.


    Maurice''s questions were stilling. He had almost searched every corner of her life, ranging from


    her favorite style of clothes to her favorite things, except something in work.


    Cindy couldn''t stand it any longer and interrupted him.


    "Mr. Maurice, are you sure these questions have something to do with the results of the interview? "


    Maurice''s heart skipped a beat. ''Come on! It was not that he wanted to ask so many questions.''


    When he was reading thest question on the paper, he took a deep breath, raised his head and


    looked at Cindy.


    "Miss Cindy, the next question is over."


    "Well Fine, fine! Tell me. "


    His statement made Cindy speechless. Since this question was thest one, it must have something to


    do with her work.


    But she didn''t expect¡­


    "Miss Cindy, do you like someone? Would you mind telling us who he is? "

 Chapter 27 You Touched Her Hand!

    Chapter 27 You Touched Her Hand!


    Hearing the question, Cindy was stunned for a few seconds, but she quickly reacted and raised her


    lips.


    "Yes, and we all know that person."


    She looked at the people who had different expressions, smiling.


    Maurice, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief! Fortunately, the answer was not others. Otherwise,


    the master who was watching the surveince video¡­


    He couldn''t imagine how he could get out of the Huo Group alive if Cindy said other names.


    Others might not know why Marcus asked those boring questions, but he could almost figure out the


    reason.


    These were Miss Cindy''s favorite things when she was a child. Now the master wanted to know if her


    likes had changed.


    "Well, you can go upstairs with me!"


    Maurice stood up and was about to leave.


    "Well, well..."


    ''That''s all?''


    All the interviewers were puzzled.


    ''Besides, the person who could pass the interview was Mr. Marcus''s fiancee, Emma? Why did he


    change in an instant?''


    "Mr. Maurice, we didn''t say that previously..."


    One of the senior executives asked tentatively.


    Maurice certainly knew what they meant. He looked at these executives.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emma is not proper for this position. She hasn''t graduated from university yet. "


    "But she is Mr. Marcus''s..."


    "Miss Cindy is the best. She''s smart and very suitable for it. "


    Maurice made up an excuse, but he didn''t think that those questions had anything to do with the


    intelligence.


    But does it matter? ''The master asked!''


    One of them was impatient. "Mr. Maurice, did you ask Mr. Marcus about this decision? Emma should


    be the one we''ve chosen. "


    "What? Mr. Wang, don''t you understand me? "


    The expression on Maurice''s face darkened. Was it because he hadn''t shown it clearly? Didn''t they


    see? He didn''t dare to make such a decision without his master''s permission


    "Mr. Wang, your eyesight seems to have been improved a lot. It''s time to check it out. "


    Looking at the sses on Mr. Wang''s face, Maurice smiled.


    Hearing that, Cindy was a little confused.


    At that time, she thought that even if the interview was specially arranged for Emma, she would still try


    her luck. Even if she failed, she would still be angry with her.


    She came here with a false attitude. It turned out she was right.


    Maurice soon came out with the result of the interview and announced in front of everyone that Cindy


    was selected.


    "How could it be possible? It''s impossible. Marcus has specially arranged this position for me! "


    Emma looked at Maurice, feeling both aggrieved and angry.


    Maurice said nothing, and he didn''t even look at her.


    He would treat Emma in exactly the way his master treated her.


    And Emma was very clear that Maurice was Marcus''s man, so his decision was decided by him.


    Amidst the crowd''s discussion, Emma covered her face, cried and ran to the stairway. She had lost all


    her face today.


    It was all because of Cindy!


    She would never let her go!


    "Miss Cindy, please sign this agreement!"


    Maurice took out the contract and handed it to Cindy with a pen.


    With her mind in a daze, Cindy saw the pen in front of her and signed her name without much thought.


    It was not until the pen fell that the sound of a string breaking appeared in her mind. She suddenly


    lowered her head, thinking of carefully reading the agreement.


    "Wee, Miss Cindy. We''ll be colleagues from now on. "


    Maurice was one step quicker than her. He took the agreement with a beaming smile on his face and


    reached out his hand to take hers.


    "Well Nice to meet you! " Hearing that, Cindy was stunned for a while with her lips pursed into a smile.


    Anyway, her initial goal was achieved, but it went too smoothly. Instead of feeling happy, she felt a little


    uneasy.


    She felt something was wrong, and it seemed too easy to get there.


    After the contract was signed, Maurice took it to report to his master.


    It was a great sess this time. Maurice thought the master would smile to him even if he didn''t praise


    him.


    But when he knocked on the door, he felt that the atmosphere inside was even weirder and colder than


    before.


    There was only one spot where they met. That was Maurice''s hand that was holding a contract.


    His gaze made Maurice tremble. Did he do anything that displeased his master?


    How could he remember nothing about it?


    Atst, he couldn''t help taking back his hand on the contract.


    When he felt uneasy, Marcus said slowly.


    "Did you just touch her hand?"


    ''What?''


    Maurice winked, then he realized and quickly exined for himself.


    "Master, I just want to shake hands with Miss Cindy."


    As he said, he hurriedly hid his hand behind his back.


    But Marcus still stared at him and asked in a colder tone.


    "You''ve touched it!"


    Beads of sweat began to form on the man''s forehead. He was just politely shaking hands with Cindy.


    That was not touching!


    But he thought of his master''s bossiness and autocratic, especially when it came to things concerning


    Miss Cindy.


    Maurice swallowed and said: "Master, I''m going to wash my hands. "


    Being stared at by his own master, Maurice was about to cry. After he finished his words, he turned


    around and ran out of the office.


    Nothing could change what the master had decided to do. Maurice wanted to cry but had no tears. He


    thought he would not live a peaceful life for a long time.


    The moment Cindy stepped into her house, she was pped on the face.


    Emma pped her hard.


    "Why did you do that! To destroy the happiness between me and Marcus? "


    Emma angrily stared at Cindy and questioned her.


    "p, p Crack, crack, crack


    However, only a series of ps were responded to Emma.


    "Oh my God Are you going to destroy me, Cindy? "


    Emma stepped back a few times and finally stood still. She waved her hand and tried to walk forward.


    But her wrist was gripped by Cindy''s hand.


    "Do you think I''m that stupid to give you another chance to hit me? I want to ruin your face, and I want


    to destroy all that you have! I didn''t remind you of it when I came back, so you have already forgotten?


    I remember I have told you in my childhood that only I call him Marcus! You can''t use this! Haven''t you


    learned enough from your childhood? Then I don''t mind searching for memory for you. "


    Emma felt that her wrist was going to be broken. She struggled. However, she was no match for Cindy.


    Especially when she heard what she said, her heart twitched and her face turned pale.


    That was one of the things that she was unwilling to mention in the past. It happened in a way that


    Cindy reminded her of its existence.


    Cindy smiled coldly, so the fear in Emma''s heart suddenly spread all over her body.


    ''What does she want to do? Does she want to do what she did when she was young?''


    The more fiercely Emma tried to withdraw her hand, the tighter it was from Cindy.


    However, there was a smile in her eyes, which made Emma more eager to escape.

 Chapter 28 Call Him Husband You Should Be Able To Marry Him

    Chapter 28 Call Him Husband You Should Be Able To Marry Him


    A devil!


    This was Emma''s most impressive impression on Cindy in her childhood.


    With the love of everyone, she could be arbitrary without punishment.


    Even just because she called Marcus and then expressed her love to him, she sent several big wolf


    dogs out to bite her.


    If her uncle hadn''t passed by at that time, she would have been the dinner of those beasts.


    Every time when she thought of this, she would gnash her teeth in hatred. She swore to herself that


    she would definitely get that man as long as Cindy didn''t want her to get close to him. She would let


    Cindy know all the things she had suffered!


    Why could she be with Marcus? Why could she call him Marcus? Why did everyone like her and doted


    on her. But she¡­


    That was why Emma became like this now.


    Thinking about this, Emma calmed down now. Enduring the pain on her face and wrist, she looked up


    with a sneer.


    "What? Don''t you want me to call him Marcus? Don''t worry, I won''t call him like this soon, because after


    we get married, I should call him husband! "


    The paler Cindy was, the more wildly Emmaughed.


    She was going to rub salt into her wound. Moreover, she would stab her heart with a knife.


    "Husband? Huh But first, you are capable of marrying him. Emma, are you sure you have that ability? It


    has been a long time since your engagement party? Yes? Did he ever mention the engagement to you


    again? And don''t forget that Auntie Miranda has been against your marriage. She will absolutely not


    ept you as her daughter-inw! Even if she has to split off the mother-son rtionship with Marcus,


    do you think he will give up such a thing just for marrying you? "


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Emma''s red and swollen face turned pale immediately. Indeed, Cindy''s words trampled on her


    weakness.


    As for their marriage, Marcus''s mother always opposed to it. She even said that even if she died, she


    would not admit her as her daughter-inw.


    And his mother went to Europe to travel before their engagement. Although Marcus'' father didn''t say


    anything, she could guess what he meant by leaving with his wife.


    But now, Cindy came back again.


    Emma was not that arrogant.


    "What the hell What do you want? "


    Emma''s lips trembled slightly, so she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know what would happen to


    her from now on.


    But unexpectedly, she let go of her hand and stopped.


    However, the words she said when she left made Emma''s heart tremble.


    She said word by word, with an attractive smile on her lips.


    "It will make you live in panic all your life, unless You turn yourself in! "


    What was the most terrible?


    Someone had answered that it was death, but only after going through it did Cindy realize that the most


    terrible thing was not death, but that she could do nothing but watch helplessly when it came. Every


    second was like a million years for her to bear.


    She could never forget the pain not only from her body!


    She had to make Emma experience fear and desperation, even though the fear was nothing like what


    she had experienced five years ago.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Cindy, Emma bit her lower lip, which seemed to bleed.


    She had no idea what she was going to do next. It was not only snatching the marriage, but also


    retaliating?


    ''What else? Ask me to confess?


    Did she know what happened five years ago? Or did she know that I asked someone to kidnap her?''


    Emma was confused now. She was almost driven mad by her.


    She didn''t know how long she had stood there. It was not until her numb legs hurt that she regained


    her consciousness.


    Regardless of the pain on her legs, she limped back to her bedroom and locked the door. Then she


    took out her cell phone and dialed a number.


    She couldn''t help but shout at him.


    "Didn''t you say that you would help me find a way? What method? I want her to die right now! "


    "Calm down, Emma. You''re too emotional. Besides, it''s not that easy for you to kill her. However I can''t


    kill her, but I can destroy her! Think about it. If she is about to be bullied and cursed by everyone, and


    especially, her sweetheart pushes her onto a dead end, isn''t it worse than death for her? Don''t worry.


    I''ve found out everything. And I''ve also arranged everything. I''ll give you a few days to calm down.


    Besides, I''m your mother. So don''t worry about me. I won''t cheat you. "


    Nana''s voice came through the other end of the line. Perhaps because Emma had been too impatient


    and angry, she didn''t hear the faint male voice on the other end of the phone.


    "You''d better be! Otherwise I''ll let you pay for it! "


    Emma said fiercely.


    The originally wild and passionate heart of Nana was suddenly watered. She pushed the man beside


    her away.


    "Emma, I''m your mother,"


    "Humph! If I had another choice, I would never cooperate with you!"


    Beep, beep, beep


    After hanging up, Nana held the phone even tighter. Then with a touch of coldness in her eyes, she


    looked at the man next to her.


    "Go and find more rogues from the Southern City, besides Mr. Ken. "


    The man on the bed smiled indecently and rubbed his fingers. Of course he wanted money.


    Nana''s old face with heavy makeup tightened. She took out a pile of money from the bedside table and


    threw it in the man''s face.


    "Here you are. Is this enough?"


    "Do you really take me as a beggar? It''s not enough money for a drink. By the way, you have made a


    lot of money from your rich daughter. If you don''t give me half of it, it should at least be one third of it! "


    Upon hearing this, Nana red up.


    "Haven''t you got enough from me? I raised you, and bought you a car and a house. Aren''t you


    satisfied? "


    "Wait Stop! Raise me? What do you mean by that? You did all of these willingly. Did I force you to do


    so? It is because your sick husband can''t satisfy you that youe to me. We are a mutually beneficial


    company. Do you understand? If it''s not because of the money, who will take a fancy to old women like


    you? Look at yourself in the mirror. There are many tender girls outside. I''m telling you, if you don''t


    have money, no way! "


    "You! Fuck you! Do you think all the girls outside are blind? It''s all because of the money! "


    Nana stood straight and went straight to the man.


    Not to be outdone, the man hit back, always talking about the money.

 Chapter 29 If She Falls In Love With Him, She Can Only Be His!

    Chapter 29 If She Falls In Love With Him, She Can Only Be His!


    Marcus was a workaholic. After that event five years ago, he had been paralyzing his nerves with work.


    Besides, he had been busy recently and suffered from stomachache again.


    When Maurice knocked at the door and came in, he saw the pale face of his master and the scene of


    looking for stomach medicine.


    "Master, shall we call Miss Cindy?"


    Seeing this, Maurice proposed.


    His master was always so stubborn. He had asked him to go to the hospital, but he refused.


    There were few people in the world who could persuade his master. Miss Cindy was the most useful


    one.


    Hearing the name, Marcus raised his head to look at Maurice. After a while, he said calmly, "No."


    Maurice knew the reason why his master didn''t agree, because he was afraid that Miss Cindy would


    see his fragile side.


    "Get ready for it. We are going on a business trip tomorrow."


    "But master, your health..."


    ''He has a stomachache and is going to take a business trip?''


    "I''m fine. You may leave now." Marcus waved his hand as a sign for him to leave.


    "Yes."


    Maurice then left the office. Instead of going to work, Marcus lit another cigarette. He didn''t know if it


    was because he had a stomachache or because he thought of someone else.


    The next day, Cindy thought she would be informed of going to work in the Huo Group, but she waited


    the whole day and there was no news.


    ''Did he do something to get Emma into the Huo Group?''


    Said Cindy with a twist of her mouth. Actually, she didn''t want to go back to the Huo Group so much.


    But in this way, she could be closer to that man and take back her belongings.


    If she didn''t go to the Huo Group, she had other solutions. But she couldn''t just waste time on this. She


    had to go to find her brother.


    Since yesterday, she hadn''t seen Emma for a whole day. She seemed to be hiding from her.


    It''s good, at least she is alone.


    The muteness of the roomsted for days. Since she couldn''t find Marcus, and Emma had suddenly


    changed her attitude and hid herself from her, Cindy couldn''t find anything against her. At that moment,


    it was really boring.


    Abbie was assigning different tasks to the servants. Even though she was young, she had been


    attentive to the work these days. Besides, she had a mix of emotions, which was beyond her age.


    What''s more, she was good at Kung Fu. When she fought with those bodyguards, she was quite


    skilled.


    This made a guess in Cindy''s heart.


    "Abbie, did youe from the ind?"


    After the servants went away, Cindy looked at her and asked.


    "What? What ind? Miss, I don''t understand. "


    Abbie looked a little confused.


    "Haven''t you seen Hugh? Abbie, didn''t youe back from Italy? "


    It seemed to surprise Cindy a little.


    "Miss, I have grown up in Huaxia, and I have never seen Mr. Hugh. He just hired us through the


    Inte."


    "Well, here is the thing."


    Cindy nodded and took a sip of the ck coffee.


    ''How bitter!'' She frowned deeply.


    Seeing this, Abbie quickly took the sugar bag.


    "Miss, I don''t think you are used to this kind of coffee. Why do you force yourself to drink it?"


    The hand holding the coffee cup paused for a while, but she didn''t take the sugar in Abbie''s hand.


    "With sugar in it, the coffee became tasteless."


    She spoke in a low voice. She did not know that she did not like this bitter taste at all. When she was a


    child, she would not even touch anything with a trace of bitter.


    But now she was drinking the bitter coffee, not because the taste had changed, but because she


    wanted to remind herself not to forget the taste of death, which was thousands of times bitterer than


    coffee.


    After a few days of business trip, Marcus finally returned to the Southern City. Leaning wearily against


    the back of his seat, he slightly lowered his head and unlocked his phone. He looked at the phone


    numbers on the screen, on which there were a number of his friends and partners. There were also


    messages from Emma, but he didn''t see any message from Cindy.


    He had lost his interest in watching his phone, so he threw it aside.


    After a while, the cell phone rang and the man opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were bright and he


    seemed to be in high spirits.


    However, when he picked up the phone and saw the caller ID, his face immediately became gloomy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Feeling annoyed, he threw the phone back to the chair next to him. But it didn''t stop ringing because he


    refused to answer it.


    Finally


    "Marcus,"


    He picked up the phone, and though it was far away from his ear, he still heard Emma''s sobbing.


    A man tended to pity a woman by her soft sobs, but Emma seemed to have forgotten that this man was


    Marcus.


    At this time, he did not show any pitiful expression. He even frowned and his face was gloomy.


    "What is it?"


    Even his voice was cold.


    Marcus immediately poured cold water on Emma.


    She knew that this man had changed since the returning of Cindy.


    After announcing their engagement in public, he took her to many parties. Everyone thought she was


    spoiled by him.


    But now


    "Marcus, I miss you."


    Emma became upset. Although she had known the answer, she was still willing to lie to herself.


    She thought of what he would said, even if it was only a "yes". Unfortunately, it was not.


    The other end of the phone was so quiet that she could even hear Marcus'' breath. Otherwise, she


    thought he had just dropped the phone on the sofa.


    "Marcus, didn''t you let me work in the Huo Group? However, they didn''t choose me. Instead, they


    chose Cindy. "


    These days, Emma had endured her pain for a long time. Today, she couldn''t help but ask. At this time,


    Marcus identally answered the phone, so she had the courage to ask the question that had been


    bottled up in her heart.


    "Have I told you to work in mypany?"


    However, what responded to her was only his cold counterattack.


    Emma was too shocked to finish her sentence. "Marcus!"


    Her voice was choked with sobs. She continued, "Marcus, it was you who told me there was an


    interview in thepany and asked me to have a try."


    "What? Yes, there is an interview. "


    He did say that, but he never said she was the woman he would hire!


    In a daze for a while, Emma soon understood what he meant. She tightened her grip on her mobile


    phone.


    "Marcus, why did you do this to me? Did I do something wrong? Tell me, I will correct it! "


    "Whether you do it or not has nothing to do with me. I think you understand what I mean."


    "p!" Marcus hung up the phone without any exnation.


    The corners of Maurice''s lips curled into a sneer when he saw coldness on his master''s face through


    the rearview mirror.


    "Master, Emma is so sweet to you."


    "Well, do you feel bored these days again? Do you want me to get you something to do?"


    Marcus narrowed his sharp eyes and stared at the man in the rear-view mirror.


    Maurice shivered.


    He knew that in the eyes of his master, there were only two kinds of women. One was that he would


    not love. The other was that if he fell in love with one, she could only be his!

 Chapter 30 I Only Miss Her

    Chapter 30 I Only Miss Her


    The night, like a downy curtain, covered thest glimmer of light in the sky, and the thousands of lights


    in the Southern City also made the night more charming.


    Standing in front of the French window, Marcus became more agitated due to the phone calls from


    Emma. Finally, he turned off the phone directly.


    "I''m hungry."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a while, he said to Maurice who stood behind him.


    Suddenly, Cindy''s phone rang. She woke up, with a confused look. It was almost 12 o''clock.


    "Hello..."


    "Miss Cindy, it''s me."


    The voice was familiar. After a while, she remembered who it was, Maurice.


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, Miss. Cindy My master, he, he has something to talk with you. Miss. Cindy, I''m outside your


    house now. "


    Afraid that Cindy wouldn''t agree, Maurice added.


    "Miss Cindy, anyway, you are an employee of the Huo Group now."


    The meaning was clear. If she didn''t want to leave the Huo Group, if she still wanted to approach the


    young master, then she shouldn''t have refused.


    What Maurice had said did work.


    Then Cindy hung up the phone, tidied up a bit and went downstairs.


    There was a dead silence outside the vi. Except for Cindy, even the servants had gone to bed.


    Maurice who was standing at the door smiled at the sight of Cindy.


    At that time, when his master said he was hungry, he immediately suggested eating night snack. But


    when they arrived at the store, he said it was not yummy.


    By then, Maurice had realized that hunger was just an excuse, so he asked tentatively.


    "Master, Miss Cindy has applied for your personal assistant. Shall I call her?"


    Hearing his words, the masters didn''t answer but closed his eyes.


    Tacit approval was a tacit consent. That was why Maurice understood it.


    He knew the master still wanted to see Miss Cindy with all these reasons!


    They didn''t go to Cindy Garden. Instead, they went to the apartment where Marcus took her to. So, this


    ce was closer to thepany!


    There was no guard here at this time. After changing into slippers, Cindy went into the room and it was


    very quiet.


    Unconsciously, she walked slowly, but the ttering of her slippers still appeared in the quiet living


    room.


    As soon as she took a few steps forward, she saw Marcusing out of the room. Both of them froze


    at the sight. Then they both stopped.


    Seeing this, Maurice turned around and left. It was time for him to go back.


    The room was left with only Cindy and Marcus.


    Perhaps it was because of the dead of night, Cindy was at a loss and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Well I heard from Maurice that you were looking for me? "


    After a while, she cleared her throat and asked.


    But the man in front of her looked a little cold. He lifted his foot and walked towards her step by step.


    His ck eyes seemed to be filled with displeasure.


    Seeing his indifference, Cindy panicked and stepped back.


    ''He called me here at midnight and saw me just like this. What does he want to do? ''


    The man''s eyes were full of the figures of the little woman. When he saw that she wanted to escape, he


    quickened the pace and instantly approached her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He had cornered her to a corner, where there was no way for her to retreat.


    ''What?''


    "No, it''s not like that Did Maurice say that you have something to tell me? Maurice? "


    She raised her hand and pointed to Maurice. Unexpectedly, there was no sign of that man at the door.


    ''Is it possible that he didn''t call me for help, but stood by Maurice? ''


    She was too sleepy at that time. When Maurice called, she remembered that she hadn''t received the


    notice of going to work in thepany in the next few days, so she came here.


    She didn''t wake up until she saw Marcus just now.


    "Since you didn''t call me, i I need to go back now. "


    She said and prepared to leave.


    It was too quiet here. She didn''t dare to be with this man alone.


    "Who let you go?"


    As soon as she turned around, she froze, lowered her head and found that her arm was grabbed by the


    man.


    "Do something for me! I''m hungry. "


    Cindy had been spoiled since she was a child. This man would take her even if she went to the kitchen


    to have a look, let alone cook.


    He should know that she couldn''t cook.


    Although she had been living by herself in the past five years and she had learned something, her


    ability was limited.


    She looked at him and said, "well I can only cook some simple dishes. They don''t taste good. So I


    think... "


    She didn''t insist. If he was hungry, they could go out for dinner.


    However


    Her words were stopped by the man.


    "It doesn''t matter. You know me. I''m not a picky eater. "


    At this moment, somehow, a feeling came to Cindy''s mind that he did it on purpose!


    Now that she had made up her mind, she decided to go to the kitchen to prepare food, instead of


    staying with him alone.


    So, Cindy had to go to the kitchen.


    She murmured as she walked.


    Hearing the steps she made, the man smiled unconsciously.


    He felt as if he hade back to the past when someone was always waiting for him at home no


    matter howte he came back. Whenever he saw her, happy or angry, as long as she appeared in front


    of him, he felt very warm.


    He now felt as if he would not be alone anymore.


    Cindy wandered in the kitchen dejectedly, looking at the empty refrigerator, only some eggs and frozen


    food.


    She scratched her head and thought that she had no choice but to make noodles for him.


    But on second thought, she felt good enough to let that jerk eat these!


    Almost at the same time, the noise of eggs colliding with each other echoed in the kitchen. She wiped


    her sweat away as soon as thest bowl of eggs was finished.


    It was really a tiring work to cook. Looking at the messy kitchen, she decided to close her eyes and


    ignore it.


    When she came out with noodles, she saw the man sitting at the table outside the kitchen. He frowned


    and was typing on his notebook in front of him. He should be working.


    But why didn''t she know when he came here?


    She put the noodles on the table and waited for him quietly.


    Marcus stopped what he was doing. In fact, he also thought that there might be no ingredients in the


    kitchen, and maybe not long after, this girl woulde back and tell him she couldn''t cook.


    But after a while, she didn''te back. Instead, he heard the sound from the kitchen.


    So he just held theptop and waited for her while working.

 Chapter 31 He Was Unwilling To Hurt Her

    Chapter 31 He Was Unwilling To Hurt Her


    Marcus cast a nce at the bowl of noodles. There was a bowl of soup with some vegetables and two


    poached eggs. He didn''t know whether he was really hungry or because of her. Anyway, when he


    looked at the noodles, he felt very hungry.


    He stopped what he was doing and looked at the little woman who was a little embarrassed. It seemed


    that she was still thinking about how the noodle tasted.


    Without saying anything, he rolled up his sleeves, picked up the chopsticks and began eating slowly.


    He ate in a way elegant, quiet, unlike her.


    She remembered that he said every day that she was not as reserved as a girl.


    She looked at the man beside her. They were sitting in the same position, but his waist was obviously


    more straightened than hers.


    In the past, when he stared at her, she immediately straightened up and ate quietly, but this kind of


    situation usually didn''tst long, so she began to make a scene again.


    Sometimes she would intentionally tell him all kinds of jokes, making him want tough but hold it back.


    It was fun for her to do so.


    This man was like this. No matter under any circumstances, the temperament he exuded could not be


    hidden.


    She didn''t know whether he was so good at eating, or she was bored with nothing to do, just sitting


    there and watching until he finished the soup.


    ''She was just his secretary. If he was hungry, he should look for the servant or his personal assistant,


    but not her.''


    While thinking, she reminded.


    "You should have hired your maid or personal assistant,"


    Marcus raised his head and looked at her with burning eyes.


    "Aren''t you my personal assistant?"


    A smile appeared on his face when he saw Cindy''s widely opened eyes.


    "What did you say? Who is your personal assistant? "


    Hearing that, Cindy thought she had misheard, so she asked again.


    ''She applied for a secretary. The secretary ispletely different from the personal assistant. As for


    secretaries, they were just dealing with their work, while personal assistants¡­ They had to obey the


    boss''s orders 24 / 7, which made them almost the same as the housekeeper.''


    "Of course you are!" Marcus emphasized.


    "I applied a secretary!"


    "But I want a personal assistant."


    Looking at the woman who was about to stamp her feet, the man''s eyes shed a glimmer of light and


    his lips slightly hooked. "What? Didn''t you check the contract? "


    When she learnt the news, she didn''t have time to read the contract. And Maurice had kept urging her


    to sign it. But when she remembered it, he had taken the contract away.


    She fell into a trap!


    "Here, take a look!"


    Marcus handed the contract to the stunned woman.


    First, as a personal assistant, Miss Cindy has to obey Mr. Marcus.


    Second, she must be with Mr. Marcus and asked on call.


    Thirdly, if she skipped work for no reason someday, she would be deducted by 80% of sry of that


    month.


    Fourth, this contract will be valid forever without Marcus''s permission. If Miss Cindy breaks the contract


    by herself, she can leave the Huo Group but pay us¡­


    "What? One hundred million? "


    When she saw the number of liquidated damages on the contract, she jumped out of her seat and


    almost scolded Marcus.


    What kind of contract was this?


    When she had signed the agreement, she hadn''t seen any of them. If she hadn''t signed the agreement


    herself at the bottom, she wouldn''t have believed this was the one she had signed on the agreement by


    Maurice in the Huo Group.


    She remembered that he told Emma he needed a secretary.


    How did it be a personal assistant?


    His personal assistant was nothingpared to those ridiculous terms, especially thest one!


    What did the unlimited effect mean? As for the liquidated damages of 100 million dors?


    "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. Prepare one hundred million for me."


    Seeing her ring at him with a furious face, Marcus moved closer to her ear and smiled increasingly


    happily.


    She was so cute when she was furious like this. In fact, no matter what she was like, even if she was


    willful and angry, only in front of him.


    Cindy was a bit delighted to see that she was able to make Emma leave and work in the Huo Group.


    But when she saw the agreement, she just wanted to bury herself in a hole.


    If she stayed with him, it wouldn''t affect her n, but there was only one condition, the agreement. That


    was, after she got what she wanted, it would be difficult for her to leave.


    The more she thought, the angrier she became. When she raised her head, her angry almond eyes just


    fell into the man''s eyes.


    He was still smiling, and he reached out to touch her hair.


    "Before preparing one hundred million, focus on your work."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Those were scheming words, but his tone was as spoiled as before, which made her a little stunned.


    He had doted on her and loved her since she was a child. He didn''t want her to suffer any grievances,


    especially when he touched her head and gently held her in his arms. He called her with all his


    tenderness, "Cindy".


    At this moment, the past deeply stung in Cindy''s heart. She didn''t want to think more. She pushed him


    away, turned around and ran away hurriedly.


    Marcus didn''t stop her. He just stood there, looking at her back with affection. The smile on his face


    faded away.


    She was not obedient at all after she came back. She even dared to seduce Bob. He should have


    caught her and beaten her up, but He didn''t want to hurt her at all.


    It''s good that she was back!


    At night, in a room in the corner of the Luo Family''s vi, the moonlight poured in from the window and


    shone on the woman who was holding a mobile phone to make a call.


    "How is my kitten? May she have already taken actions? " A man''s voice came through from the other


    end of the line, which soundedzy and evil.


    "Even if she doesn''t move, Marcus will find a way to keep her around. She went out just now, so she


    should be at Marcus'' house."


    The woman took out her phone and reported the situation to the person on the other end of the line.


    "Did I say that I wanted them to be together so smoothly? Yes? Are you being merciful just because


    she is Andy''s sister? Don''t forget your identity! You will never be with them, understand? "


    His voice became cold and deep.


    She pursed her lips.


    "I don''t need your reminder. Of course I know what I should do. But I haven''t got any news about Andy,


    and his subordinates haven''t shown up. I''m afraid it won''t work if I tell Cindy that Andy was forced by


    Marcus into a cliff. "


    "They have not shown up yet? Abbie, to be honest, it''s your fault. You didn''t have time to look for them?


    Or You didn''t look for them? Huh? "

 Chapter 32 Borrowing A Knife To Kill

    Chapter 32 Borrowing A Knife To Kill


    "Don''t worry. I know who I am. Just as you said, I will never be with them. I will continue sending people


    to look for Andy, and I will grasp the opportunity to find his men. "


    "If they don''t show up, I could also think of other ways to let Cindy know about her brother."


    She held the phone tighter and tighter, her pretty face putting on a cold expression.


    "I hope so, Abbie. I''m doing this for your own good. You''ve been working with him for such a long time


    and know him very well. If he knows who you really are, do you think you can survive? Even if he loves


    you, there are so many men behind him. They are all his subordinates who went through life and death.


    Your blood is enough for them to kill you several times. Let alone whether he loves you or not! "


    The man''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing right into the heart of Abbie. She could still


    remember how ruthless he was. She remembered he had told her that he would kill the person who


    had killed his men!


    She almost broke out from the beginning when he told her this at that time, and she wanted to tell him


    all the truth, including her identity, and all she had done around him over the years.


    However, when he looked at her affectionately and wanted to take her as the treasure, she lost herself


    again.


    She admitted that she loved that man so much that she even thought of the final result of her love.


    She was really willing to die at his hands!


    If so, she could at least escape from all this.


    But before she could tell him, he had disappeared and his whereabouts were unknown.


    When she had been with him, she had heard of Cindy, but she didn''t expect that she would be sent to


    her side.


    Even for the sake of Andy, she would try her best to protect his little sister!


    No matter how much Marcus loved Cindy, she had to stay away from him if that man wanted Marcus to


    die. That was why Abbie had agreed to help that man find Andy''s men and tell Cindy the truth.


    Hanging up the phone, Abbie looked out of the window at the faint moonlight. A touch of sadness crept


    onto her face.


    ''Andy, what should I do?


    Stop Cindy from being with Marcus, right?''


    The next morning, Cindy arrived at the Huo Group. She didn''t fall asleep since she came back from


    Marcusst night. She felt that she got dark circles under her eyes in the morning.


    But when she just stepped into thepany''s door, she heard waves of discussions around her.


    "Is she Miss Cindy?"


    "Exactly! She is the woman who has sabotaged Mr. Marcus''s wedding. And she is also dreaming of


    getting him to marry her! "


    "She has a seductive face? So what? I heard that five years ago, the CEO fired her. How did she have


    the nerve toe back? "


    "By the way, the mobile news is true, isn''t it? They said she not only stole her sister''s fiance, but also


    her job. "


    Along the way, people passed by and whispered about Cindy. Most of them were ming her for being


    shameless and tramp.


    She didn''t want to listen to their discussion, but their voice was so loud that she could hear them all.


    She hastened up to those people.


    "Excuse me, are you talking about me?"


    She smiled at the people who stopped. When she lowered her head, she saw the picture on a woman''s


    phone.


    "Can I have a look?"


    As she said, she reached for her cell phone.


    The woman froze as she watched Cindy who was beaming talk to them.


    People were always diffident if they spoke ill of someone behind his back, not to mention that Cindy


    was now the CEO''s private assistant.


    "It sounds like a story. Yes, I am the woman who had been thrown out of the house by Marcus five


    years ago and captured marriage five yearster. But I have only one brother but no sister. "


    What she said with a smile was more frightening, especially the coldness in her eyes which was


    obviously curling her lips.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Mr. Marcus''s personal assistant. Nice to meet you. "


    Her intention was obvious. After all, she worked for Marcus, so she had plenty of reasons to drive them


    away.


    Then Cindy looked down at her phone again. But the first thing she saw was not her report, but


    something about Alex.


    "Romantic club. Mr. Alex went to a hotel with a beauty in the middle of the night. "


    Casting a glimpse at Alex in the picture, who was holding a beautiful woman in his arms, Cindy


    sneered.


    That man had beenpletely depraved, and was irredeemable.


    Next, she saw a report about herself with the title was quite eye-catching.


    "The daughter of the Luo Family came back high-profile. In order to pursue her love, she swallowed her


    pride and served as a servant. "


    She read it step by step. The report was detailed. It described the rtionship between her and Marcus


    in detail, as if they were all experiencing it.


    That man had been living in her heart since she was young. In order to seduce him, she had learnt to


    climb onto a man''s bed at such a young age. She had yed all kinds of tricks to prevent Marcus from


    getting engaged. Even their talks were included in this report. And it descripted how she dealt with her


    sister after she came back. Below the photo was a picture of Emma''s crying and Cindy''s posture as a


    winner.


    Apparently, it erged her negative side again, and the content was true or false. At the thought of this,


    Cindy sneered.


    "Miss Cindy, this way please."


    The voice interrupted her thoughts. She looked up and saw the face of Maurice.


    To avoid arousing suspicion in thepany, Maurice called her "Miss Cindy".


    "Whose phone is this? Don''t think about this month''s bonus for ying mobile phone at work. "


    Maurice then red at them angrily.


    Cindy didn''t say anything, but they made her ufortable first. She returned the phone to the


    colleague and followed Maurice. The female colleague stood still with her phone, about to cry.


    Maurice settled Cindy and went to the CEO''s office.


    "Master, a magazine reported your rtionship with Miss Cindy."


    Maurice checked his phone, turned to the page of the report and put it in front of Marcus.


    With a casual nce at the article, Marcus found it hard to find the truth about his rtionship with


    Cindy. "What the hell is this talking about? I asked someone to delete everything after I came back from


    the engagement party. I didn''t expect that they would dare to use these photos! "


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man''s face slightly darkened and he said in a cold voice.


    "It seems that my words don''t work in the Southern City."


    "Master, I will..." Maurice wanted to deal with it as soon as possible, but was interrupted by Marcus.


    "Since my words are of no use, I can find someone who is more useful."


    That was not his master''s style, so he was surprised.


    When he was wondering, he saw Marcus take out his phone and skillfully press a fast button.


    "You''re on the headline again! How dare they? They made you a fool. Your father would definitely be


    furious if he saw it."


    "What? I''m not in the mood to clean up the mess for you. I suddenly feel that it is also good for you to


    buy it, at least the content inside is very wonderful! "


    After talking a few more words with the person on the other end of the phone, Marcus hung up the


    phone with a sneer.


    Maurice looked at his master tapping the table gently. ''Was his previous phone call to Mr. Alex?


    It has to be said that his master has done a good job in borrowing a knife to kill a


    man!''

 Chapter 33 Wish A Wonderful Night

    Chapter 33 Wish A Wonderful Night


    Since Cindy became Marcus''s personal assistant, she had be the house keeper.


    24 hours a day. Except for sleeping time, they almost became conjoined twins.


    That was fine. The point was that she did not know if the man wanted to tease her intentionally so that


    she had no spare time at all. Therefore, she turned down several times of Bob''s invitation for dinner.


    ''Just in these days when I work, Bob gives me flowers every day and then calls me to ask if I get used


    to it.


    How could he do that? His mind was smaller than a needle!''


    "Miss Cindy, please sign for your flowers."


    Once again, Cindy met the flower shop staff.


    Only when she saw arge bouquet of fragrant flowers could she feel a little better.


    When she was about to sign for it, unexpectedly


    "Assistant Cindy..."


    A cold male voice came from the office and went straight to the eardrums of Cindy.


    She stared at the source of the voice, gnashing her teeth. She even suspected that the man had a


    thousand of eyes, otherwise how could he know that she received flowers?


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be there soon."


    Trying hard to suppress her emotions that was about to explode, she quickly took over the pen from the


    flower shop staff and swiped two strokes. Then she pointed at her own desk and hurried to the office.


    "What''s up, Mr. Marcus?"


    "I told you to clean every corner in the office. What''s this? "


    A man''s finger swept through the corner of the shelf and then held his hand in front of Cindy.


    Hearing that, Cindy frowned. She was about to lose her temper, but she controlled herself.


    "Sorry, I will clean it again."


    "Good girl."


    ''Good?''


    The man had already turned around, and she stood behind him. She wanted to give him a few


    punches, and see if he would say "good"!


    But that was not over.


    "My coffee should be freshly ground. Go and make another one."


    "Coffee is hot. Go again. "


    "It''s getting cold again."


    Just a cup of coffee would cost Cindy at least five or six times.


    Not to mention the documents piled up on her desk all of a sudden.


    She thought they were important documents of thepany!


    However, to her surprise, they werepany''s past nning cases and materials.


    That man let her see all of them and then sort them out!


    He was obviously ying tricks on her!


    Finally, Cindy was off duty. Taking advantage of the man''s absence, she ran to the door of thepany


    in a hurry.


    She didn''t want to go with that man any more. It was not because she was afraid of being taken as a


    public enemy by the anthomaniac women, but because she could not stand it herself.


    But that was the reality. Something that you were more frightened of coulde earlier.


    "Get in the car!"


    Not long after she walked out of the door, a Rolls Royce phantom stopped beside her.


    A man''s voice came from the back seat of the car. Cindy knew who he was without even looking at


    him. But she chose to ignore him and continue walking forward.


    Seeing that she didn''t even look at him, the man''s eyes shed a cold light, and he told Maurice to


    drive to catch up with her.


    "For thest time, get in the car!"


    His voice became a little bit heavier than before, but she still didn''t have the intention to stop.


    "No way!"


    "Cindy, do you want to break your promise? Well, give me 100 million, or you will never be able to


    leave! "


    Hearing the man''s words, Cindy turned pale. And under the order of Marcus, Maurice had to stop the


    car on the road,pletely blocking her way.


    It was rush hour now. If the car drove in this way, it would blocked the way.


    Horns were constantly honking behind them, but this gentleman didn''t seem to hear it at all, and his


    ck eyes were fixed on the woman next to him.


    "Here are two options for you. Either you get in the car yourself, or I carry you. "


    Hearing his words, Cindy was convinced!


    She knew him well. He had always kept his promise to her, and she didn''t want to make everyone


    angry here.


    So she opened the door of the car reluctantly.


    "Why are you sitting there? Come here! "


    A cold male voice stopped her movements.


    "Er¡­ Miss Cindy, please sit in the back seat with the master! "


    When he saw that Cindy went to open the door of the passenger seat, Maurice was in a sweat of


    anxiety.


    To be honest, he had learnt how to make his master jealous since Cindy came back, even though he


    didn''t dare to say it to him directly.


    Atst, Cindy opened the back door.


    The two people sat there at a ce not far from each other.


    The man in front of them was also driving steadily, looking at them through the rear-view mirror from


    time to time.


    The street was bustling. Cindy kept looking out until she found that the way was not her way home.


    She cleared her throat and asked Maurice who was driving in front of her.


    "Where are we going?"


    "This one..." Maurice said, looking at his master.


    "Let''s eat."


    Hearing the heavy answer of the man beside her, Cindy didn''t say anything more.


    ''It''s no big deal to eat.''


    Although they were safe on the way, it was a little awkward.


    The silence in the car was even more depressing for Maurice who was driving in the front.


    Marcus was close to Cindy, and they had been together recently. But Maurice felt they were far apart.


    The car continued to move forward. After a long time, a man''s voice came.


    "Stop the car."


    "What?"


    In addition to Maurice, Cindy was also puzzled.


    "You go back first, Maurice. I''ll drive."


    "What? Yes. "


    Hearing this, Maurice felt a sense of relief.


    "Miss Cindy, I''ll go back first. I hope you and the master will have a good night. "


    ''A good night?''


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched. ''How could she be with that man?''


    When Marcus got in the driver''s seat, he looked back at Cindy, who was sitting in the back seat.


    "Sit here."


    "What?"


    This time, Cindy''s patience was running out.


    "What do you mean, Marcus? Who let me sit in the back row? Now you ask me to change another


    seat. I''m not going. "


    "Stop calling me, or you won''t be able to go back home today."


    "I won''t go back!"


    She pursed her lips, still looking out of the window. She was not afraid of what he said at all.


    "There is a nice restaurant nearby. Let''s have dinner together."


    To her surprise, the man in front of her didn''t say anything, but murmured a few words to her before


    starting the car.


    Hearing that, Cindy was in a daze. After a long while, a light "hum" could be heard in the car.


    Looking at her pretty face through the rear-view mirror, the man''s handsome face was also filled with


    smile, and his mood seemed to be better.


    Originally, when he said he would take her for dinner, she thought it was a luxury hotel. She did not


    expect that they would stop at a rtively remote street.


    Looking at the sparsely popted street, Cindy looked up at the small restaurant.


    ''Is this the ce he said to have dinner here? ''


    She was a little surprised.


    The decoration was simple and exquisite.


    Without saying anything, Cindy just followed him in.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a simple and small restaurant, but it was a totally different one when she entered it. Especially


    when she saw the huge ss greenhouse, she was attracted.


    The flowers in the room became more dazzling in the light, and a burst of fragrance of flowers made


    her feel better.


    Especially when she saw the tycodon gradiflorus in it, she couldn''t help but ran over and squatted,


    with her mouth unconsciously raised.


    "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 34 I Am Always Your Doraemon

    Chapter 34 I Am Always Your Doraemon


    The man''s hoarse and sexy voice came from Cindy''s ear. As soon as she turned around, she saw the


    man''s bright eyes.


    His gentle tone, rare smile and most importantly, the eyes in which she could only see her own


    reflection made Cindy fall into a daze for a moment.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with this man. Besides, whether she liked it or not, it had


    nothing to do with him?


    "I really don''t understand you. You are so..."


    "What?" The handsome man also frowned slightly.


    "Too fickle!"


    Yes, since she came back, he had threatened her sometimes fiercely and sometimes carefully cared


    for her. He was so capricious that it was easy to make people go crazy.


    To her surprise, Marcus didn''t get angry. He just smiled at her and was ready to hold her hand.


    She dodged and red at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Of course go to have meals."


    "Don''t be so rude. Where is the ce? "


    At this moment, Marcus seemed to be a good-tempered man. Facing her unkindness, he chuckled and


    said, "in front of us, in the VIP area. "Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy didn''t say anything and walked towards the door. Actually, she regretted her sharp attitude


    towards him a moment ago.


    If he changed his mind because of her bad attitude and brought Emma back, her efforts would be


    wasted.


    Thinking of this, Cindy kept reminding herself to be careful about her attitude.


    At the sight of them, a waiter came up and led them to a private room.


    The moment he opened the door, Cindy was stunned and her eyes turned red.


    These, these were


    Doraemon!


    The furniture, including the wallpapers, the dining table, the chairs, and even the tableware were


    decorated with Doraemon.


    There were also various kinds of dolls of different sizes on the decoration cab beside, and also on


    the chairs.


    And the dolls, she recognized at a nce, were bought for her by him in her childhood!


    In fact, as soon as she entered this restaurant, she noticed that it should be a theme restaurant, but


    she did not expect that he would take her here.


    She had liked Doraemon very much since childhood, because she had believed that Doraemon''s


    pocket contained everything she wanted.


    And he had pretended to act along with her for a long time.


    For example, if she wanted a doll, he bought it first, and then covered her eyes in front of Doraemon.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the doll she liked appeared in front of her.


    At that time, she was still a little kid. Such childish games were quite boring in the eyes of children like


    her, but he was happy to y with her all the time.


    It was not until she grew up and knew that those were all fake, but she still pretended to want


    Doraemon to take her to travel.


    And every time, like magic, he would give her the flight tickets from a country she wanted to go to.


    There were too many examples like this. She didn''t care about the crystal shoes that suddenly


    appeared in her cab, or the fact that he had suddenlye back to see her in the middle of the


    night, even though he had been on a business trip. Anyway, at that time, not speaking well, Doraemon


    had be a way she asked him for something, both physical and mental.


    As for him, no matter what she said, he would satisfy her unconditionally!


    Until his sudden engagement five years ago!


    She sobbed and put all the Doraemons which he gave her in front of him.


    "Will you help me to realize what I want?"


    Without saying a word, she ran over to ask them one by one, and then like an idiot, she began to shake


    the pockets of Doraemon.


    She knew it was a lie, but she was just like a capricious child. She thought, even if he saw her, he


    would be unable to help but say "yes" to her.


    But he didn''t. He didn''t do magic as he did before to satisfy her wish. Later on, he didn''t take his eyes


    off her anymore.


    Memories of the past welled up in her mind. Atst, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Seeing her crying made Marcus''s heart ache.


    "Cindy, you''ve thrown them away. Now they''re back. Come on..."


    He took her little hands and walked to those dolls. He touched them one by one, so that she could


    really feel them.


    Cindy''s hands couldn''t help trembling. She had an indescribable feeling seeing Doraemon, which she


    had thrown away five years ago.


    "Good girl, don''t cry. I''m with you, okay?"


    Feeling his warm breath, she raised her face and looked at him carefully.


    "They''re back, so am I. But you think Can we go back to what we used to be five years ago? "


    "Yes! It can help you if you want! "


    Seeing the stubbornness on her face, Marcus'' eyes were as deep as the sea.


    He didn''t care whether she wanted it or not. As long as she wanted it, he would make it possible!


    The corners of his mouth suddenly touched her and he kissed her lightly on her shivering lips.


    "Cindy, remember, no matter how many years have passed, no matter what I have experienced, I am


    always your Marcus, your Doraemon. I will help you realize whatever you want. If I don''t, I will try my


    best to get it for you!"


    Cindy looking at the man in front of her and listening to his words, her heart beat wildly with excitement.


    However, her sanity suppressed the emotion.


    What if she told him that she wanted the Luo Group?


    He Would he?


    Two kids popped out of her mind. One tried her best to urge her to say it, and the other tried to stop


    her, saying that it was not the time yet.


    She finally didn''t speak it out.


    At this moment, the waiter brought her the menu. Marcus carefully wiped her tears. He also ordered the


    dishes and ced them on the table for her.


    After a while, the waiter in Doraemon suit entered the room with the tray when Marcus called in.


    The dish, especially the chili oil, looked great, stimting her appetite.


    After living abroad for so many years, she missed the smell so much, especially when she saw the


    cooking fish.


    In the past, Marcus had told her to eat less. She knew that he said that because he didn''t want any


    burden to her stomach. But today, he really amazed her.


    "Have a taste. They said what we eat was super spicy food. I don''t know if you could eat. "


    Then he put a piece of fish on her te.


    "Only this time, the next time you should control."


    Seeing the gleam in her eyes, he couldn''t help but added.


    "Don''t worry. I have a strong stomach."


    Then, she stopped thinking about other things and gave uppletely. After all, nobody could resist


    the temptation of delicious food. Besides, the dishes here were really to her taste.


    Looking at the woman who was enjoying her dinner crazily, Marcus, who always paid attention to the


    meal etiquette, gave a deep smile.


    A good meal went on until¡­


    "Burp"


    A satisfied burp came out of her mouth. She then realized something and quickly looked up. She saw a


    big smile on the handsome face of the man next to her.


    Her little face flushed. "What''s so funny? It''s normal to burp after eating. You haven''t eaten yet? "


    When she looked at his clean te, she suddenly realized that he had only paid attention to herself just


    now, and she hadn''t even noticed that he had not moved his chopsticks.


    "Come here."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a strong force around her waist, and her body was pulled


    over by the man.

 Chapter 35 I Just Want To Make Fun Of You

    Chapter 35 I Just Want To Make Fun Of You


    The man''s handsome face was getting bigger and bigger in front of her. Especially when she was


    pulled into his arms and hit his strong chest, her heart was beating wildly out of control.


    "What... What are you doing?" She stuttered.


    The way he was now would easily make her feel that he wanted to kiss her, so she tried her best to


    avoid him.


    However, the man smiled brightly.


    "What are you thinking about?" He said in a pleasant voice.


    Cindy blinked. She didn''t realize that he was trying to wipe the oil off her lips until she felt the lips.


    Uh


    She felt a little embarrassed as she reacted strongly just now.


    But the man in front of her, who wasughing evilly, picked up her small chin with his slender fingers


    and said jokingly.


    "Of course, I can kiss you if I want."


    "No, I don''t think so! Let go of me! "


    Hearing his hoarse voice, Cindy blushed and hurriedly tried to push him away. But unexpectedly, he


    held her harder, and she couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me..."


    She tried to squirm out of his arms, but the more she struggled, the tighter he held her.


    The tall shadow suddenly fell. When Cindy panicked, she felt the cold air and soon it upied all her


    lips.


    She didn''t know how long this kisssted. Just when she felt that she was about to be suffocated, the


    man finally released her.


    Both of them had a difficult breathing. After a long time, they gradually calmed down, and the blush


    spread from Cindy''s face to her neck.


    "Can you stop bullying me?"


    With her cheeks bulged up, she stared at him, looking ashamed and angry.


    Seeing the cute look on her face, the man fixed his eyes on her red lips.


    "Well It''s a bit hard to say. "


    "Why not?"


    "Because I want to bully you whenever I see you."


    "You..."


    Facing such a shameless man, she pretended to stand up and leave. Anyway, dinner was finished. As


    for whether he had dinner or not, it was none of her business.


    However, before she could fully stand up, her arm was forcefully grabbed by the man. She stumbled


    into his arms.


    "What Let go of me. The dinner is over. I have to go back. "


    "But I haven''t eaten yet."


    He breathed on her ear.


    She tried to push him away.


    "Don''t, don''t stay so close to me."


    "Okay, stay here and have dinner with me."


    When speaking, Marcus carefully smelt the scent from her long hair. Her eyshes were slightly


    quivering, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a trace of shyness, her small nose and her rosy lips


    were gentlypressed. Only by looking at her like this, he couldn''t help but be attracted by her.


    "Cindy..."


    He raised his hand and swept his finger across her face. His fingertips inadvertently touched her lips.


    His voice became more and more soft.


    The series of actions of him clearly made Cindy feel something wrong. She was a little panic, and


    subconsciously pressed her lips tightly.


    However, such a move was more like a fire in his eyes.


    Before she could scream out, he kissed her again, fervently and bossily, leaving her no chance to


    resist.


    "Well, Marcus Let me go! "


    His behavior made herpletely lose her mind, and she couldn''t deal with it at all.


    Although she had made so many hints before she came back that she would definitely experience


    something like this, she had always been prepared. But when he really did it, she was flustered.


    Coldness gradually crept over her. In an instant, all her cells in her body were awake. She raised her


    arm and flung it towards him. While Marcus was humming lightly, she punched him again, hitting his


    handsome face.


    All of a sudden, everything went ck before his eyes. With a thud, Marcus fell down from his chair to


    the floor.


    "Marcus, don''t you know where we are?"


    She growled at him, with her eyes full of disappointment.


    Hearing her voice, Marcus was stiff. Wrinkles gradually gathered on his handsome face.


    ''What happened to me just now? She was right. I shouldn''t do that here no matter what happened.


    I not only aggrieved her, but also humiliated her.''


    He couldn''t control himself just now.


    Regret shed across his handsome face and his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "I''m sorry..."


    His voice was so hoarse that it made Cindy stun for a while. She turned to look at him and found that


    there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    He Was he trying to hide his true feelings?


    "Well, Cindy. Can you wait for me outside? I''ll send you hometer. "


    The man sat on the ground and said in a hoarse voice.


    Cindy didn''t know how to describe her feelings when she saw him like this. He seemed to be in pain,


    but he was trying hard to endure it.


    But eventually She nodded slightly, tidied up her clothes, opened the door and hurried out.


    After all, he couldn''t leave here like this. She should leave him enough time to calm down.


    When the door was closed, Marcus looked down at himself, feeling miserable.


    ''Was it really appropriate to let her go just now?''


    He stumbled to his feet. When he saw the ice water on the table, he pulled them all to his front without


    thinking.


    Cindy''s phone rang when she walked out of the restaurant.


    She thought it was Abbie, but to her surprise, it was Emma who was looking for her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What is it?"


    Her voice turned cold when she heard Emma''s voice.


    After a long time, Cindy hadn''t got any news about Emma. So she wondered what had happened


    today.


    "Sister, we have a guest. He said he was looking for you. When will youe back? "


    It seemed that Emma didn''t care much about the coldness of Cindy, and her voice was as sweet as


    usual.


    ''To find her? Guest?


    Could it be''


    Cindy thought of Hugh at the first sight.


    But she didn''t think so. The man had promised her that he wouldn''t interfere.


    He always kept his promise and would note here without permission.


    "Which guest?" She asked.


    "Well Of course it''s an important guest. Sister,e back by yourself! "


    Emma did not say it on purpose.


    "OK" said the Cindy and hung up the phone, seeing the man who was walking towards her.


    But she still felt the man over there was strange.


    Finally, when she saw the suit around his waist, she seemed to understand something.


    She was thinking about buying him more bottles of ice water to cool himself down.

 Chapter 36 Death Is Better

    Chapter 36 Death Is Better


    In No.1 Room of the Shore Club, several handsome men were gracefully sipping wine. Only Marcus


    seemed to be somewhat absent-minded. He looked at his phone from time to time.


    "Marcus, you seem to have a good temper recently. It seems that you are in a good mood. "


    One of his friends looked at him and said.


    Normally, it was very difficult to invite this gentleman. He had refused him for a dozen or nine times, but


    he didn''t expect him to agree without hesitation today.


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement.


    They were the bigwigs in the business circle of the Southern City and all of them were powerful men.


    They had a good rtionship at ordinary times, so they watched a good show at Marcus''s engagement


    party.


    "That''s right. He is in such a good mood even if the engagement is not finished yet. It''s rare. " Another


    man echoed.


    In fact, they all knew that the engagement party was just a show, and they didn''t want to make it clear.


    They just wanted to see what Marcus was up to, and didn''t expect him to have big news.


    "That''s right. You finally brought Cindy back. How can you not be happy? "


    The other man also said with a smile.


    Since they were familiar with each other, Marcus didn''t say much to them. He just smiled at them.


    Men''s parties were naturally frequent for women. They didn''t bring a femalepanion, so it was not


    long before the manager pushed the door open with several beautiful women.


    They all knew Marcus''s habits, so there was no partner for him, and Marcus was left alone on the sofa,


    smoking.


    However, the girls didn''t think so. Although some of them had heard rumors about Marcus, they didn''t


    want to give up.


    When they saw him, they thought of something they shouldn''t have.


    After all, they could still get a lot of money even if they was dumped atst. Moreover, he was so


    attractive to women innately.


    One of the women took action quickly. With a ss of wine in her hand, she approached Marcus


    ingratiatingly.


    "Mr. Marcus, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s my honor to meet you here. "


    She proposed a toast to him with a seductive smile.


    Her heart could not help beating fast when looking at his cold and resolute face.


    However, the man seemed to have no interest in the woman''s courtesy. He didn''t even look at her, but


    continued to drink the wine in his ss.


    The others were chatting with each other, but when they saw a woman take the initiative to ost


    Marcus, they all stopped and looked in the direction of Marcus.


    They were used to this kind of women. But they were not sure if Marcus would break his rule because


    he was in a good mood today.


    "Mr. Marcus?"


    The woman felt embarrassed when she was ignored. But she knew very well that such a man was not


    an ordinary person. He had everything she wanted. So even if she was ignored and refused by him


    once, she still wanted to have a try.


    But obviously, she was over confident.


    "Fuck off!"


    The man''s cold voice came from his thin lips.


    "Mr. Marcus, I just I just want to propose a toast to you. "


    At first, the woman was startled to hear the word. Then she was full of grievance, and her eyes were


    even moist.


    Marcus didn''t say anything more, but his cold eyes had been staring fiercely at her.


    "Didn''t you hear Mr. Marcus? Get out of here! "


    The others noticed his bad mood and punched her in her face.


    The woman''s face was pale with fright. She stood still there, biting her lips.


    "If you don''t want to stay in the Southern City, just stand here!"


    Hearing their words, the woman then came to her senses and hurriedly left with red eyes.


    Seeing this, other women also felt lucky that they didn''t go just now.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Among the men who came out for fun, two were contrasting in terms of their characters. One was


    Marcus, who was absolutely disgusted with the touch of women. Even everyone thought he was a


    clean freak. The other was Alex, who liked any beauty.


    Wherever he went, there would always be women around him, and he changed women more


    frequently than he did in changing clothes.


    Although they had different temperaments, they were best friends.


    "My little beauty, what happened? Who upset you and why are you crying? "


    She ran out of the room crying and met Alex at the door.


    Looking at the man in front of him, the woman recognized him. People in the whole Southern City knew


    his romantic affairs, but there were still many women rushed into his arms.


    Although she failed in seducing Marcus, when the woman saw this excellent man, she finally smiled


    through tears and went into Alex''s arms.


    "Mr. Alex, help me..."


    "Honey, don''t cry. Tell me your name first, and then we''ll see what happened. Huh? "


    Alex gently held the woman in his arms and keptforting her.


    After they went back to the room, Alex took her directly to sit beside Marcus.


    Marcus nced at Alex and then looked at the woman in his arms. His thin lips moved as if he wanted


    to say something, but finally he did not say anything.


    The others were not surprised. Every time when Marcus drove a woman away, it was Alex who coaxed


    her back.


    "By the way, Mr. Alex, I heard that you had screwed up the Wang Family''s periodical office? After all,


    the Wang Family is a decent family in the Southern City. You don''t give them your respect. "


    Someone recalled what had happened these two days and asked Alex with a smile.


    Alex cast a nce at Marcus who was drinking slowly with a ss of wine in his hand. "They can''t


    make up stories about me!"


    Then he let go of the woman in his arms and raised his ss to propose a toast to Marcus.


    "Tell me, how are you going to thank me?"


    Alex knew clearly in his mind that the call Marcus made to him at that time was to deal with that thing


    with his help.


    Alex was not surprised at the report. He didn''t care about it in the past and didn''t n to take action this


    time. But when he saw something about Cindy, he had to agree with Marcus.


    "What? Didn''t you revenge yourself? " Marcus asked.


    "You! Fine! Good! I just want to take revenge for myself, okay? "


    Then Alex raised his head and gulped down the wine in the ss at one gulp. After that, he held the


    woman by his side.


    Looking at Alex, Marcus smiled, but there was coldness in his eyes.


    "Mr. Alex, control yourself! "


    Alex turned to his friends and said with a smile, "I tell you, Marcus, men should use the thing that they


    own. Otherwise, when they be useless, how miserable! "


    His words made other people in the roomugh.


    They all knew that there had been no woman around Marcus for so many years.


    But Marcus was not annoyed by what Alex said. "Mr. Alex, I''m afraid that you''re still young. If you y


    too often, you''ll be dead. "


    Hearing this, Alex did notugh again. His face suddenly turned gloomy and he just said lightly.


    "That''s great!"


    Marcus pressed his lips together. Only he knew that Alex had changed a lot after that event happened.

 Chapter 37 Remember Not To Make Any Mistake

    Chapter 37 Remember Not To Make Any Mistake


    Maybe because he was really drunk or he just wanted to remind his friends, Alex said to Marcus.


    "Since she has been back, don''t let her go so easily! Don''t make a mistake, and it will ruin your lifetime!


    "


    Marcus''s hand holding the wine cup trembled slightly. He lowered his head and grasped the phone in


    his hand. Atst, he dialed the number.


    However, as soon as the call was connected and the person on the other end just said "Hmm", Marcus


    immediately heard a sound of breaking in, especially that of a man''s voice!


    "Cindy, I sincerely apologize to you today. From now on, I will chase you openly! "


    Hearing that, Marcus tightened his grip on his phone. His bright eyes darkened in an instant, and his


    handsome face looked as cold as ice.


    But what annoyed him most was that before he said a word, his phone was hung up by Cindy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ''''How dare she hang up on him! She are really getting bold!''


    After a short moment, Marcus gave off a cold aura, which made the other people who wanted to drink


    with him stay quiet.


    They saw the faint smile on the man''s face several minutes ago.


    Who on earth irritated him? That person woulde to a sticky end.


    The men in the room thought that something interesting would happenter.


    To their disappointment, Marcus hung up the phone and told them he went to the bathroom.


    Noticing that the phone that she had hung up unintentionally, and then looking at the man who was still


    apologizing, Cindy didn''t call him again.


    To be honest, she didn''t expect that the guest that Emma said would be Ken!


    Today Ken brought a lot of things to her, saying that he would personally apologize to her, but she


    could see that he had other purposes.


    Looking at the man who fixed his eyes on her, Cindy felt ufortable all over. Especially, there was


    Emma who was helping him.


    ''The two of them were so perfect for each other. How shameless they were!''


    Thinking of this, Cindy snorted.


    "You don''t have to apologize, and you don''t have to chase me either. But I think you two make a good


    match. Why don''t you give it a try?"


    With that, she stood up and was about to leave, but her arm was grabbed by Ken.


    "Cindy, what nonsense are you talking about? I fell in love with you at first sight! Last time I had to go to


    the hospital because of you and Bob. Then I got stitches in my forehead. They have not been fully


    recovered yet. In order to see you, I came out of the hospital. "


    Ken knew Cindy wouldn''te easy on him. But since Marcus hadn''t taken her down, he still had a


    chance.


    "Really? Do you mean that in fact, you should not havee to apologize to you, but should I go to


    apologize to you with Bob? "


    Hearing this, Cindy bent down and slowly approached him with her eyes.


    With her warm hands and her aroma getting closer and closer, Ken could not help feeling dizzy.


    "You don''t have to apologize. You just need to sit down and have dinner with me. These are all cooked


    by the chef in Bowen. It''s all your favorite food. Sit down and have a taste. "


    As he spoke, Ken pulled her down with all his strength.


    "It''s time to make some tonics for you. As for me, I don''t need them. I''m in good health. "


    Cindy peeled off Ken''s hand.


    Nourishment?


    This word made people misunderstood, especially for Ken. He''s not suffering from kidney deficiency!


    He tried to suppress his anger and said to her with a forced smile.


    "Since you don''t want to eat anything, how about taking a walk outside?"


    "Yeah, it''s a lovely day. Why don''t you go for a walk with Mr. Ken? "


    A trace of light shed through Emma''s eyes. Although Cindy seemed to be disgusted with Ken''s


    coming, at least she didn''t kick the table angrily.


    Emma knew that Cindy wouldn''t easily offend Ken. After all, the Qin Family was also a very powerful


    family.


    Cindy had seen all the tricks that Emma was ying on her face, and she smiled disdainfully.


    "Okay, let''s go for a walk!"


    Hearing her promise, both Ken and Emma were overjoyed.


    "Well, Cindy, let''s go now!"


    Ken was too astonished to move his eyes away from her neck.


    With a smile, Cindy walked forward alone and Ken followed her quickly.


    Along the way, they kept some distance from each other. Of course, it was not because Ken didn''t want


    to be close, but as soon as he got close, she would take the initiative to stay away from him.


    Ken knew that he should not be as direct asst time when he faced Cindy. He had to use the method


    of slow fire to stew frogs. Therefore, he did not intend topel her to change her mind. Instead, he


    talked alone.


    Why did he speak alone? Because Cindy didn''t say anything to him. She was holding her phone and


    scrolling now and then.


    "What? Marcus just called. I''m sorry. I''m his personal assistant now. Maybe he has something


    important to talk to me. Mr. Ken, I have to go. "


    As soon as Ken heard the name, his face changed. But he adjusted it soon and said to Cindy.


    "Cindy, why do you have to be his assistant? How about quitting your job and working in the Qin


    Group? I will give you the highest sry. What do you think? "


    "But if I break the contract, I have to pay him one hundred million. Mr. Ken, are you going to pay one


    hundred million for me? "


    Asked Cindy smilingly.


    "What?"


    At the mention of 100 million, Ken hesitated.


    Not because he didn''t want to, but because he wasn''t the master of the Qin Group now. Marcus and


    Alex were much more powerful than him.


    After all, the ruler was still his grandfather. It was difficult for Ken to ask his grandfather to agree to pay


    the money.


    Seeing Ken''s dark face, Cindy smiled.


    "100 million is indeed too much money. I don''t have much now. Otherwise..."


    "Or what?"


    All of a sudden, a low male voice sounded from not far away. Cindy felt her heart trembling. She turned


    around and saw the man''s savvy and cold eyes.


    He looked grim and walked towards them step by step with an air of chill.


    Ken didn''t expect to meet Marcus here either. Feeling the rage radiating from him, he wondered


    whether he should break with that man now.


    Marcus saw Ken standing beside Cindy from a distance. Immediately, his dark eyes were filled with


    danger.


    "Mr. Ken, if you don''t want your grandfather to worry about your safety, you''d better leave this ce as


    soon as possible! "


    When he walked up to Ken, Marcus didn''t save his face at all.


    When he saw Marcus, Ken felt that the air around them was getting cold all of a sudden. Although the


    Qin Family was not as powerful as the Huo Family, they still had the power to do whatever they wanted


    in the Southern City. How could someone threaten them like this?


    "Mr. Marcus, my grandfather has won his ce in the Southern City for so many years. He has


    experienced a lot more than you do. Do you think it''s that easy for you to destroy us? "


    Clenching his fists, Ken red at Marcus.


    "Aha Really? We can have a try. "


    Marcus snorted contemptuously, and then shifted his gaze from him to the bold woman.


    He had been missing her since they parted. And now she was staying with another man, without any


    information!


    ''You are really something!''


    "Cindy!"


    His voice was as cold as the devil''s, and almost swallowed every pore on Cindy''s body.

 Chapter 38 She Is A Poker Chip

    Chapter 38 She Is A Poker Chip


    "Master, herees the porridge."


    No sooner had the master said he wanted some porridge than Maurice rushed to buy it.


    However, the man just nced at it coldly and snorted, "you bought it?"


    "What? Yes. " Maurice nodded subconsciously.


    "I don''t eat the food outside."


    "But Master, Miss Cindy¡­ She has note yet. "


    Maurice was a little flustered. ''They were still fine when he left yesterday.


    But she was toote today. Cindy didn''te to work and her phone was powered off.''


    "Call her again! She skip work for no reason. It seems that she doesn''t like the sry anymore. "


    Marcus pulled his tie impatiently.


    "Yes, I call her now."


    "Fine, give it to me."


    Marcus raised his hand and took the phone from him.


    He dialed her number, but what he heard was still the sweet, formic sound.


    "Shit!"


    He cursed and almost dropped his phone.


    Yesterday, he just kissed her in front of Ken. And he also warned her not to think about leaving him.


    He didn''t get angry with her because she was with other man, but she threw her temper first and didn''t


    go to work.


    "By the way, master, I just received an invitation, saying there will be a banquet the day after


    tomorrow..."


    "No, I won''t go."


    Marcus interrupted him coldly.


    He threw his phone on the desk, unbuttoned his shirt, leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes.


    During this time, he called Cindy several times, but no matter how many times he tried, the phone


    never got through.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing the embarrassed expression on his master''s face, Maurice didn''t dare to say anything more. He


    put the invitation card on the desk gently.


    Unfortunately, the invitation letter blocked the photo frame on his desk.


    The frame was a picture of Marcus and his parents on the front side, but the opposite was a picture of


    Cindy in childhood.


    "Take it away."


    "Well Yes. "


    Seeing the coldness on his young master''s face, Maurice quickly took out the invitation again.


    "Go and check where she is now."


    Marcus had been calling her for a long time, but there was no result. He had even called thendline


    phone of the Luo House, but it was still not answered. Finally he decided to throw the phone aside.


    The fastest way to find her was to use his informationwork.


    "Yes."


    Maurice bowed and retreated slowly.


    However, when he just opened the door of his office, a dark figure rushed into him.


    "Tom!"


    Seeing this, Maurice was shocked.


    And Tom did not hesitate and pushed away Maurice who was in front of him.


    "Master, shouldn''t you give us an exnation? How could you let Cindy be your assistant? Don''t you


    remember that she is Andy''s sister? Five years ago, because of the matter of Cindy, he went into a fire


    fight with us. We have suffered many injuries. Have you forgotten about that? "


    "Tom, you''ve been out for only a few days. How could you talk to our master like that? Our master


    treats us as brothers. But we can''t forget our identity! " Maurice went up immediately to hold Tom in his


    arms.


    Tom seemed to realize something and stepped back.


    "I''m sorry, master. I shouldn''t havee in like that. I just heard the gossip as soon as I came back.


    You know that many of my subordinates were the victims in the past, so I have to care about what they


    think. But recently, you are getting more and more close to that woman. So... "


    Marcus slowly raised his head and looked at Tom coldly.


    "Yes, she is now my personal assistant."


    Apparently, Tom could not control his emotions. He took another big step forward on impulse.


    "Master, she is the younger sister of our enemy!"


    "That''s why I always keep an eye on her. Isn''t it right? "


    The corners of his mouth lifted. He nced at Tom indifferently.


    "Tell me. How is the investigation going? Did you find any information about Andy? "


    "Master, I''m telling you something about Cindy. My men are very resentful now. Their brothers and


    rtives have all been killed by Andy''s men! "


    "What? Do you think the Huo Group can be bullied easily? Or Don''t you believe in my ability? "


    "I, I didn''t mean that."


    Seeing a tinge of coldness shing across Marcus''s eyes, Tom bowed his head.


    "Our master has told us that we can''t take action against Cindy now. She is the bargaining chip with us


    once the men working for Andy show up. Only in this way, can we avoid a second round of fighting. "


    Maurice said immediately.


    "Let it be! I don''t care. Their power has long gone. I''m sure we can take revenge on them for five


    years!" Tom waved his fist hard.


    "Of course you don''t care, because you only care about your own happiness. Our master wants the


    whole Huo Group and brothers. Before we have total confidence, he won''t joke on us with their lives!"


    Tom''s anger appeared when he heard what Maurice said.


    "Maurice, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time. Why do you always lecture me? Do you think you''re


    my master? "


    "Tom, that''s exactly what I mean. I haven''t forgotten the hatred of my brothers, and we have been


    preparing for it all the time, haven''t we? Now, neither Andy nor his dead body can be found. His


    subordinates haven''t shown up for a long time. If we act rashly and alert the enemy, it will be useless.


    Isn''t it? "


    Marcus waved his hand and said to Tom.


    Tom rolled his eyes.


    "Okay, but I still have to send someone to watch over her. If there is any sign of trouble, or if the people


    of Andy get down to look for her, we can also catch them all as soon as possible! "


    Marcus nodded and said, "okay."


    After Tom left, Maurice frowned deeper.


    "Master..."


    "Who did this? What the hell was this? Was staff in the nning department eaten nothing? Take it


    back and redo it. "


    Before Maurice could finish his sentence, Marcus suddenly took the files from his desk and, with a


    quick nce, threw them away.


    Maurice received the documents with a quick response, trembling slightly.


    ''Oh my God! Master is in a worse mood.''


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    That was why he left in a hurry.


    Tom had just left the Huo Group when he met Cindy, who was rushing to thepany.


    "Cindy Luo!"


    Tom shouted at her.


    Hearing this, Cindy stopped. She didn''t like Tom very much, even in the past.


    But when she came back this time, she disliked him even more. It seemed that he was her enemy.


    Even from a long distance, she could feel his hostility.


    "What is it?" She said lightly.


    "HM! Let me tell you. Don''t think you can rece Emma and marry into the Huo Family. You are not at


    the same level as her! You don''t deserve my master! I will keep an eye on you. No matter what you do,


    I will never let you go! "

 Chapter 39 Can You Afford It

    Chapter 39 Can You Afford It


    Hearing Tom''s words, Cindy sneered.


    "I didn''t know you cared about Emma. It''s really a coincidence that you tried your best to protect her.


    I''m afraid she is still in the hospital. "


    "What? Did you bully her again? You are such a vicious woman! I tell you, you can''t be so arrogant for


    a long time. As soon as I catch your brother, I will send you to the hell! "


    Tom left in a hurry after he said that.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Cindy didn''t move a step. Maybe he did not say that on purpose. Tom


    mentioned her brother. ''Were they always trying to catch him?


    In this case, will my brother disappear? ''


    She had never been so confused before. With a pout, she walked towards thepany.


    A phone rang in Marcus''s office. It was a call from the hospital.


    Emma had called Marcus many times, but he never answered. As a result, she called him with the


    phone of the hospital.


    "Marcus..."


    Hearing Emma''s voice, Marcus was about to hang up the phone. But what she said next made him


    give up the idea.


    "Marcus, I was pushed down the stairs by my sister. I don''t think I need to tell you why she pushed me.


    You can guess it. I don''t want to defend myself or smear her. But, Marcus, listen to me for a while. You


    can decide which one is right after hearing it. "


    When Marcus didn''t speak, Emma turned on the recording of her phone and pointed it at the speaker,


    so that Marcus could hear her clearly.


    "Sister, can you leave Marcus? I''ll give you everything you want! "


    Said Emma over the phone.


    "Let me go!" Said Cindy coldly. She must have been ufortable with Emma.


    "Sister, I beg you. I really love Marcus. I''m willing to do anything for him."


    The voice of Emma was softer and aggrieved.


    "Really? You give me whatever I want? " Said Cindy, smiling.


    "Yes, if you want me to move out of the vi, I''ll move immediately and I won''t bother you any more."


    "You are of no use to me. What can you give me? Can you give me the Luo Group? If possible, I will


    leave him! "


    "What? Sister, you came back for the Luo Group? So you are fighting against me for Marcus just in


    order to get the Luo Group? "


    Emma seemed to be enlightened.


    "Yes, the Luo Group has been the fruit of my parents'' whole life. Naturally, I can''t let it fall into the


    hands of others. Moreover, the rest of my life depends on it. Therefore, I have to pester Marcus. By


    then, I will have not only the Luo Group, but also several Luo Groups! It''s a good deal, isn''t it? "


    Said Cindy heavily. It was apparent that she was trying to make Emma angrier.


    "So, if the man who bought the Luo Group wasn''t Marcus, would you still get close to him like you did


    to him?"


    "Of course."


    Almost without a second''s hesitation, Emma heard it from Cindy''s clenched teeth.


    "Sis, don''t you feel ashamed of yourself? You have to get close to others for the shares of the Huo


    Group. If that person wants you to be his mistress, would you be willing to do that? "


    Emma seduced Cindy into answering.


    "Yes."


    As expected, Cindy gave her a satisfactory answer.


    The rest of the voice was a little vague, vaguely the sound of their argument.


    Then came the cry of Emma. "Sister, please, please don''t hit me. I was wrong..."


    Listening to the audio recording on the phone, Marcus squinted his ck eyes in danger.


    What a stupid and old trick!


    But Cindy''sst words made him very angry.


    She would sacrifice herself to get the Luo Group, regardless which man it was.


    No matter what, Marcus''s mood was affected by the recording. He took out a cigarette and began to


    smoke.


    "Marcus, I couldn''t reach an agreement with my sisterter on, so she pushed me downstairs. I''m still


    in the hospital now. Marcus, I miss you so much Can youe and see me? "


    She didn''t think she was asking too much.


    "There are so many people missing me. Should I go to see each of them?"


    Marcus refused coldly, showing no mercy to her.


    Emma froze for a while and bit her lips hard. She didn''t want to give up and continued to ask.


    "Marcus, you, you Would you me my sister? She approached you for the Luo Group. "


    "I''m not angry. If that''s what she wants, I''ll give it to her."


    Emma was surprised and froze.


    Then she heard Marcus say with a smile, "I''m happy whether she wants the Luo Group or she wants to


    push you for me."


    At least, she would stay with him!


    Marcus said affectionately. But his words made Emma angrier.


    The scene she acted in her mind was not like this. He should be angry.


    "Marcus..."


    Emma cried. "How can you say that? I am your fiancee!"


    "Then what should I say?" Obviously, Marcus had lost his patience. He stubbed out the cigarette, and


    the smoke slowly came out from his mouth and nose.


    "Fiancee? Why didn''t I know that I have a fiancee? "


    Now Emma became dumb.


    Her hand held the phone tighter and tighter. She really wanted to crumb the handle.


    She had long known how heartless this man was, but she had always dreamed of being his wife, the


    hostess of the Huo Family.


    So even though she knew that he was ruthless, she still wanted to take the chance. Maybe her dream


    woulde true!


    However, all of this would be bubbles as that woman returned.


    ''Cindy!''


    The more fiercely Emma thought of the name. All she wanted was to tear her apart and eat her up.


    "Marcus, I don''t know what you mean,"


    She struggled to go on with the act.


    "I can only say thank you for your cooperation. I will ask Maurice to give you a checkter. "


    "Marcus, what I want is not money!"


    "Then what do you want?" Marcus asked with a sneer.


    "I want..." ''She wanted him.''


    "Me?" The man''s voice was even colder.


    "Can you afford it?"


    Marcus'' words instantly stabbed into Emma''s heart like a knife. "Marcus, why are you so mean to me? I


    really love you!"


    "No, you''re wrong. I won''t even be mean to irrelevant people."


    He didn''t care whether his words hurt her or not. Besides, he hadn''t gotten even with her for what she


    had done five years ago. It was already a blessing for her that he let her off for a few more days.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡ª


    There was only a blind sound in Emma'' ear, and she grabbed the phone in her hand crazily and was


    about to smash it against the table.


    "Miss Emma..."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind. Turning around, Emma saw a strong and ck man.

 Chapter 40 What Do You Want

    Chapter 40 What Do You Want


    "It''s you!"


    "Miss Emma, do you still remember me? My name is Tom. I heard that you were pushed down the


    stairs by that slut. My master sent me to pay you a visit. "


    Tom said with a ttering smile, handing a bunch of roses in his hands to Emma.


    The sight of flowers and the man''s face made her more disgusted.


    The rose bouquet, as well as the bright roses, was so vulgar that Emma just said "Okay" and walked


    towards the ward without taking a look at the rose in the air.


    Tom felt a little embarrassed, but he quickly responded and followed her.


    "Miss Emma, where did you get hurt? Did the doctor give you a careful examination? If they don''t take


    my warning seriously, just tell me. I''ll destroy their hospital! "


    He kept on saying all the way.


    Emma became angrier. But since he worked for Marcus, she couldn''t say anything.


    But there was one thing she cared about. She had just talked to Marcus on the phone. The man


    appeared, holding a bunch of unknown roses.


    Suddenly, something shed through Emma''s mind. She stopped and stared at him nkly for several


    seconds.


    ''Did this man¡­''


    When she thought about it, she felt sick.


    She recalled. Every time she went to find Marcus, Tom was always courteous to her.


    A chill came over. Emma racked her brain toe up with an idea.


    "Miss Emma, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable? "


    Tom asked with concern.


    When she thought about it, she became angry immediately. She bit her lower lip gently, looking upset.


    "How could there be such a sister in the world? I was just trying to reason with her, but she... "


    Tom felt bad to see her in tears.


    "Rest assured, mydy. She wouldn''t have any chance to be the mistress of the Huo Family."


    "But Marcus..." Sobbing, Emma quivered, and she seemed to be unable to stand firmly.


    Tom held her in his arms immediately. The fragrance of the woman came to his nose, making him


    dizzy.


    "Don''t worry. Not only us, but also the ancestors of the Huo Group. If we all object, our master won''t


    refuse. Don''t worry. Your health is the most important thing. "


    A man of tall and strong stature was gentle in his considerate words.


    But his tenderness was worthless in Emma''s eyes.


    Finally, the corners of her mouth showed a faint smile.


    "Thank you, Tom. Can you help me pay more attention to my sister? After all, I''m sick now. She


    approached Marcus for another reason. I''m afraid that he would get hurt. "


    "What did you say? ''What''s the n for that woman to approach our master? '' What is it? "


    "Well I think it has something to do with the Luo Group. I don''t know much about the details. "


    "Sure enough! Cindy has to die. Even so, we can''t harm her. But don''t worry, mydy. I have always


    sent someone to monitor her. Once I get hold of her, I will help you punish her severely! "


    "Don''t, don''t treat her like that. No matter whether she treats me as her sister or not, she has always


    been my sister in my heart. So even if she did something wrong, please don''t be too strict on her,


    okay? "


    Emma looked worried.


    "Miss Emma, you''re too gentle and kind. How can youpare yourself with Cindy! Don''t worry. That


    vicious woman will always show her true colors, and our master will definitely not like her! Besides,


    although she is now a personal assistant, I''ve learnt that the master ordered her to do chores in the


    office. "


    "Really? That''s good. "


    Seeing the sweet smile on her face, Tom was about to bump into the front door.


    "Sorry, I, I was too careless."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s this room. Did you get hurt? Do you need me to call a nurse for you? "


    Emma sneered, but she pretended to be worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a thick skin, so it''s no big deal for me to knock it. Emma, thank you so much! "


    Seeing Tom''s silly smile, a trace of contempt shed across Emma''s eyes. She didn''t expect that the


    fool was so easy to control. He would be obedient to her only by a few words.


    She should make good use of this man!


    Once upon entering his office, Cindy got a big hug from Marcus.


    Her nose hit his solid chest and she felt a dull pain.


    "What are you doing, Marcus Huo? It hurts."


    "Believe it or not, if you don''t change your words, I will kiss you."


    As a punishment, the man hugged her tighter, making her unable to breathe.


    "Marcus," She called him in a soft voice.


    "Good girl." He responded. Her lovely voice filled his nose. And he liked that she called him "Marcus"


    naively, and that she called him "Marcus" tenderly and shyly when she grew up. He hoped that she


    would call him like this with all her emotions in the future.


    It was just that he had put it into action.


    She raised her head and looked at the man who was about to burst out angrily and eat her. Then, her


    heart beat faster.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just want to kiss you."


    Marcus had tasted "fire burning body" since she came back. Marcus had tasted it for many times.


    Sometimes he really wanted to take a try so much, but it seemed that the time and ce were not very


    suitable for him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Many kisses fell on the lips of Cindy after he finished his sentence in a low voice.


    His kiss was sometimes gentle, sometimes bossy and sometimes fierce. It seemed to devour all the air


    in her mouth.


    The kisssted a long time, so long that she didn''t even know when Marcus let go of her.


    It was not until she heard he mentioned eating that she came back to her senses.


    After they left thepany, Marcus drove around before he stopped at the door of a shop.


    In fact, Cindy was going to say that it had not to be like this for eating breakfast, but she gave up when


    she saw the look on the man''s face.


    But someone was so shameless.


    When they were having meals, Cindy''s phone rang. There were a lot of messages from Emma, asking


    her to leave Marcus.


    At first, Emma pretended to be an affectionate and pitiful woman, but then she began to threaten Cindy.


    She said that if she didn''t promise her, she would tell the reporters that she had pushed her downstairs


    and give them that record.


    The call was so annoying that she blocked her number directly.


    Since her phone kept ringing, Marcus had to stop eating.


    "Who are you texting?"


    He was a little nervous and thought it was Bob.


    "A lot to say?" Marcus was jealous.


    Hearing his question, Cindy raised her head and looked at him. She was the one who should be upset!


    It was all his fault!


    "Give me your phone!"


    Marcus''s face fell. He reached for her phone. "Why do you send massages when having meals? Hand


    it over! "


    Unexpectedly, her phone rang. Before she could answer it, Marcus had already answered it.


    "Cindy, I warn you. If you don''t leave Marcus, I''ll..."


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 41 He Always Believed Her

    Chapter 41 He Always Believed Her


    "I''ll use you of murder!"


    Perhaps it was because Emma was over excited, she did not care about the male voice heard on the


    phone. Instead, she only roared fiercely, as if being forced into a corner, and swore to fight with Cindy


    at all costs.


    Marcus said coldly. He had heard it was from Emma, so he didn''t want to hear her speak ill of Cindy.


    "Really? Well, then find all the evidences to the police station, or I will also sue you! "


    As soon as he finished his words, there was no more sound from the other end of the line.


    Then Emma came back to her senses. Then she changed her tone and even cried.


    "Marcus, it''s not true Sister pushed me! "


    Her voice was totally different from the previous roar.


    "What? So, do you break your arm or leg? Do not call her again and ask for trouble. Otherwise, I will


    call the police station. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to stay there for several days. "


    Marcus shouted coldly, ignoring the woman who was crying on the other end of the line.


    "Marcus, I didn''t hurt my sister. It was her who pushed me and it should be her who went to the police


    station! " Emma said, crying more sadly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In fact, the police didn''t just offend Cindy, but also Marcus.


    He had no choice but to send her to the police car five years ago.


    "It seems that You don''t believe me at all. " Marcus'' voice trailed off. ''Did she really think that he


    wouldn''t do anything to her?''


    "Why? Marcus, it was her who snatched you from me, and it was her who pushed me downstairs.


    Obviously, I was hurt, but why do you all protect her? "


    Emma was so foolish to ask these questions.


    If a man loves a woman, he will naturally protect her and side with her!


    "She has never grabbed anything from you. And, she is under my protection. You''d better remember


    this!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    He returned the phone to her, leaving her in a daze. Her heart raced again and she didn''t know what to


    say.


    After a long while, she raised her head and looked at him seriously. "She fell down herself."


    "Yes, I believe you."


    She pressed her lips tightly with only one sentence.


    She remembered that no matter what she said in the past, he would believe her, but why didn''t he


    believe her five years ago?


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Emma was extremely irritated. With a "snap", she vented


    all her anger on the phone.


    A new phone was smashed into pieces.


    "Are you crazy? I was so kind to lend you my phone, but you smashed it! "


    The phone was not from Emma. She couldn''t get through, so she borrowed the phone of other patients


    in the hospital.


    "Don''t be so long winded. How much is it? I''ll pay for it!"


    Emma was being mean. Right now, she had no time to pretend to be gentle.


    The owner of the cell phone red at Emma. ''She threw his cell phone but didn''t even apologize to


    him. She said it was just money. He just saw her tearful face and told him pitifully that she was robbed


    of her boyfriend by the other woman, so he lend her cell phone. He didn''t expect her to be like this.


    Really''


    "No wonder she was dumped. She''s insane!"


    The owner of the cell phone picked it up from the ground. He didn''t want to deal with such a person any


    more and turned around to leave after cursing!


    Emma didn''t mind his leaving angrily. In her eyes, she didn''t think she was wrong at all, and she said


    she would pay for it, but he didn''t need it himself.


    Now her mind was not on the broken phone, but on how to get Marcus back.


    Once Marcus announced that they broke up, undoubtedly she would be theughingstock of the


    whole Southern City.


    And her friends would definitelyugh at and ridicule her.


    Before she entered the Luo Family, she had been living in an orphanage, even worse than ordinary


    people. Since she was found by Cindy''s parents and brought back to the Luo Family, her world had


    undergone tremendous changes.


    Her clothes were no longer the clothes of other orphanage''s elder sister, and were no longer given to


    them by others. They were all precious, and ordinary people couldn''t afford to buy them. What''s more,


    her school was also a prestigious school in the Southern City.


    This kind of life satisfied her vanity very much. She had made friends with more upper ss people.


    Although her family were not as rich as Marcus''s and Alex''s, each of them was from a rich family.


    However, Emma knew that they still looked down upon her, although she had made friends with them.


    She wasn''t as spoiled as her sister, who had a wealthy life from her childhood. She had her beloved


    parents and brother, and Marcus who spoiled her very much.


    Although her friends didn''t like her, she gained a higher position among them as soon as Marcus


    announced that he was going to get engaged to her. And there were many people who ttered her.


    So once she lost the title of Marcus''s fiancee, it also meant that she would lose the aura that covered


    her head, and she would get rid of that title forever.


    So now, she couldn''t wait any longer. She must figure out a way to destroy Cindy''s reputation!


    "Hello I heard from Maurice that you are not going to attend the banquet tonight? "


    Alex calmly said to the phone, standing in front of the French window.


    "What party?" Obviously, Marcus had forgotten about the invitation letter.


    "Since you want to keep Cindy at your side, you should bring her out more frequently. It will not only


    make those anthomaniac women give up hope, but also let those men who despise Cindy weigh the


    importance of themselves."


    Marcus snorted. In fact, he didn''t like to expose his woman in public, so he could only admire her


    beauty.


    "It seems that you really care about whether Cindy will attend the party or not. You never behave like


    this. What''s wrong with you today? "


    Alex''s abnormality aroused Marcus''s suspicion.


    "I have ten percent of the rest of the Luo Group''s shares. Don''t you want it very much? Today, if you


    take Cindy here, the rest of the shares in my hand will be yours! "


    Hearing Alex''s words, Marcus narrowed his eyes.


    He came to thepany a littleter than Alex, so he didn''t own all the shares of the Luo Group. The


    document that he asked Maurice to show his weakness and let Cindy find out was a fake one.


    Just to keep her by his side!


    He had thought about buying Alex''s shares in the past, but he had been unwilling to do so. He had said


    that when Andy came back, he would keep his shares for him. Unexpectedly, he was willing to do this


    today.


    This made Marcus even more confused.


    "Tell me! Why do you insist on asking Cindy to go to the party? "

 Chapter 42 A Beautiful Night And A Good Mood

    Chapter 42 A Beautiful Night And A Good Mood


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you now. You can bring Cindy here tonight. You will know if things go well. "


    "With the remaining shares, I don''t think Cindy will leave you even if she is for the sake of the Luo


    Group."


    Alex raised his head and said slowly over the phone.


    At this time, he was not as wired as he had been holding a woman. His eyes were cold and his dashing


    eyebrows wrinkled, which was iprehensible.


    Marcus didn''t say anything, but he already had an answer in his mind.


    A few days ago, when he was on a business trip to A City, he identally saw Alex. So he wanted to


    say something but hesitated that day.


    However, only the two of them knew clearly about love. They had better not intervene in it, even if the


    closest friends.


    "Okay, I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer by then." He was referring to the shares of the


    Luo Group.


    "Don''t worry! The only thing you need to do is to take good care of Cindy. Otherwise, when Alexes


    back, he won''t let you go! "


    Alex, on the other side, lifted his lips with a faint smile.


    "I will protect my woman!"


    "Okay, it''s settled then. See you tonight."


    Alex took a deep breath and hung up the phone.


    Alex was willing to give his shares of the Luo Group to him. And that was why Cindy came back. He


    would do everything for her.


    However ''If she gets the shares, will she leave me? ''


    Thinking of this, Marcus felt his head ache.


    "Where are we going?"


    On the private ne, looking at the man beside her, Cindy was confused.


    The man only told her where to go and what to do.


    "Empire Hotel."


    After a long time, the man finally spoke out a name.


    "Oh, what?"


    Hearing this, Cindy was shocked and the look on her face became weird.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s just a small party."


    Marcus of course knew what she was thinking. That was where he had engaged to Emma before and


    where she had snatched him.


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Hearing this, Cindy smiled and looked out of the window.


    Marcus gestured to the direction of the voice, and soon two men came over with dresses in their


    hands.


    "Go to the dressing room and change." He said in a low voice.


    "Miss Cindy, this way, please." The woman holding the dress grinned.


    "Okay," said Cindy.


    Then she got up and followed the woman to the dressing room.


    The light purple fishtail skirt was well tailored, showing her good figure.


    "Miss Cindy, you are so beautiful!"


    Looking at the delicate face in the mirror, the makeup artist beside her couldn''t help but praise.


    "Thank you."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Sure enough, it was Marcus who came in.


    The moment he pushed the door open, Marcus didn''t take his eyes off Cindy.


    "It''s not right."


    His frown deepened as he repeated it several times.


    The dress he had picked was the most conservative style in the inner, but it was more seductive on her.


    The conservative style shows sexy appearance, as if someone wants to tear open the dress that


    covers her skin.


    The more Marcus thought about it, the more regretful he was.


    "What''s wrong? I don''t think so! Nothing. "


    There were many dresses which exposed the waist and back. But he insisted on choosing this for


    Cindy, which made Cindy feel helpless.


    Hearing that she didn''t seem to care about his words at all, Marcus'' face turned cold. How he wished


    he could have his man drive the ne back and ask her to change her dress.


    But looking at the time, this round of banquet was about to end.


    "Don''t leave meter."


    He urged.


    "Got it. It''s just a party. Why are you so nervous?" This made Cindy feel funny.


    "Don''t drink!" As if remembering something, Marcus looked at her seriously again.


    "What? You don''t drink at the party? "


    "Okay, Mr. Marcus, I won''t drink at all. Is that okay? "


    Seeing that the man''s face darkened, she had topromise.


    But she secretly scolded in her heart that this man today was too careful! ''Didn''t he say it was just a


    normal party?''


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Empire Hotel was on a small ind not far from the Southern City. It was surrounded by the sea on all


    sides and enjoyed a beautiful view. If they wanted toe here, they could only take boats or take


    private nes.


    After a long flight, they finally arrived at the destination. The ne slowlynded. She looked down


    from the window.


    Although it was already night, one of the lights made it as bright as day. The red carpet extended from


    the airport to the gate of the hotel, and the street lights on both sides were as shining as bright


    diamonds.


    Cindy took the lead in getting off the ne and could not help taking a deep breath as fresh air filled


    her nose.


    She left in a hurryst time, so she didn''t have time to enjoy the beautiful scenery here.


    It must be a happy night for her.


    "Wait!"


    The man behind pulled her into his arms when she was about to leave.


    "Follow me."


    He breathed deeply into her body. Perhaps it was because of the beautiful night, or perhaps it was


    because he was in a good mood, Cindy rested in his arms quietly, allowing him to lead her forward.


    When she didn''t resist, a satisfied smile appeared on Marcus'' face.


    At this moment, in the banquet hall, the sharp eyes of Emma were always staring in the direction of the


    door. She was waiting for Cindy.


    "Emma..."


    A very low voice came from behind a pir not far away from Emma. That was a face of a middle-aged


    woman.


    After Nana called her name a few more times, Emma finally turned her head.


    She looked around quickly and confirmed that no one noticed this. Then she rushed forward with a big


    stride and gave the woman in front a ck look.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to hang around in the hall? How is it prepared? Where are those people? "


    "I''m just anxious to wait! Besides, this is my first time to attend such kind of party. So... "


    Nana smiled goofily. Her meaning was obvious. She also wanted toe here to see the party of the


    upper ss.


    "All right, all right. After we get what we want, of course you will get your rewards. You should go back


    to take care of those people as soon as possible. Don''t let them get in my way. I''ll inform you as soon


    as I get it. "


    As Emma carefully observed the surroundings, she kept urging Nana to leave.


    "But, Emma, I haven''t even had a bite of this dessert yet!"


    "When I be the Huo Family''s hostess, you will have anything you want. Run! "


    There was some movement at the door, especially those reporters. Someone shouted.


    "Mr. Marcus ising! "


    In an instant, the whole banquet hall was boiling up.


    Emma tried to push Nana away. "If something goes wrong, none of us will have a good end."


    Then she rushed in the direction of the crowd.

 Chapter 43 A Mistress Is So Unscrupulous

    Chapter 43 A Mistress Is So Unscrupulous


    The moment Marcus appeared, a crowd of people swarmed up, especially the reporters around. They


    were holding their own equipment and scrambling to interview this celebrity in the Southern City.


    On the other side of the hall, a slender figure, who was leaning against a pir with a ss of wine in


    his hand, was staring at the entrance of the hall. When he heard the voice, an evil and cruel smile


    appeared at the corners of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Marcus!"


    The party was boisterous, as if the leading role of today was Marcus.


    Wearing a white dress, Emma clenched her fists, hoping that everything would go well.


    The moment Marcus and Cindy stepped into the hall, they were immediately surrounded by the media


    and microphones.


    Marcus frowned and asked, "Who let them in?"


    It was a normal party. But why were there so many reporters?


    While saying that, he held Cindy in his arms more carefully in case that she would be knocked down by


    these people.


    Seeing that there was a woman in Marcus'' arms, the reporters who had rushed over were all stunned,


    but then excitement appeared on their faces again.


    But when their eyes met with that of his girlfriend, they all felt amazed.


    "Mr. Marcus, is thisdy the Luo Family''s first daughter, Cindy Luo? Is she your partner? Isn''t your


    fiancee the second daughter of the Luo Family, Emma? "


    "Mr. Marcus, have you broken up with Miss Emma? "


    "Mr. Marcus, it''s said that Miss Cindy used some devious means to take away her sister. Is that true? "


    "Mr. Marcus..."


    With Marcus''s protection, Cindy finally managed to make a way for her through the crowd. She was


    almost out of breath. She raised her head to look at these crazy people, and she just breathed a sigh of


    relief. She didn''t expect that the crowd made a scene again.


    "Look, Miss Emma!"


    A voice suddenly sounded in the noise, and the eyes of the gossip reporters all turned to Emma who


    wasing not far away.


    When Emma who had been calm before noticed the curious eyes of the crowd, her face immediately


    changed.


    She bit her lips in a pale face. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked like a cheater who was


    trying to endure injustice. This had attracted many people''s sympathy.


    "Cindy, how shameless you are! How could you treat your sister like that? You''ve left for five years, but


    you are still as shameless as before. You seduced your sister''s fiance. Don''t you know shame? "


    Cindy looked at the woman who was hurling curses at her. She remembered that this woman seemed


    to be a friend of Emma. Her name was Eugenia. In fact, even friend was not proper. This woman was


    an ass kisser of some rich youngdies.


    This time, Emma had invited a helper.


    Then everyone realized that Cindy, who had been spoiled, had taken the initiative to seduce her sister''s


    fiance.


    "Shame on you!"


    "Vicious woman!"


    People around reproached them. The reporters around were also busy. They hurriedly put the


    microphone to the mouth of Emma.


    "Miss Emma, have you really broken up with Mr. Marcus? Is it because of your sister? "


    "Miss Emma, how are you feeling now? Do you have any n next? "


    Of course, these reporters dared not ask such a question. Besides, they were afraid that they would get


    some useful information from Marcus. That was why they had targeted Emma, hoping to find a


    breakthrough point from her.


    "It''s I don''t know. Please don''t ask me. "


    Emma looked frightened and hid behind Eugenia. With her chin raised and her eyebrows raised,


    Eugenia once again stood out for Emma.


    "That is obvious. She deserve punishment! "


    As she was speaking, Eugenia raised her hand and was about to p on Cindy''s face.


    "Ouch"


    However, before Eugenia''s hand could touch Cindy''s face, she was stopped by Cindy, who then made


    great efforts to turn around. It hurt so much that Eugenia cried out.


    "Cindy Luo, you vicious woman. Let me go! Let me go!"


    "Sister, let her go. She didn''t mean to offend you."


    At this time, Emma tried to persuade her in a soft voice.


    "Humph! Since you always speak dirty, let me teach you how to speak!"


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth rose slightly, but she ignored Emma. She raised her hand and pped


    Eugenia across the face. However, Eugenia was not able to fight back at all, so she had to turn to


    Emma for help again.


    Emma bit her lower lip, looked up and saw the malicious light in the man''s eyes. She trembled. She


    couldn''t offend this man, but


    She wouldn''t let Cindy get away with it!


    At this time, all bystanders and reporters began to point out that a mistress was so rampant to hit her!


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth lifted even wider. She looked at the difited Eugenia indifferently.


    The cooperation between Emma and Eugenia had hurt many people. This was just a beginning for


    them.


    "Even if I steal her fiance, that''s something between me and her. She hasn''t said anything yet. Why are


    you so agitated?"


    "I see. Do you have a secret crush on Marcus? Do you want to have sex with him under the light of her


    fiance? "


    "No, I didn''t." Eugenia''s face turned red because of the embarrassment. She felt ashamed and


    resentful as if what she said was the truth.


    "Sister, don''t wrong her. She is just defending me. She knew that you had pushed me downstairs, so


    she¡­ Oh, I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean to slip out. I, i... "


    Emma said, pretending to be careless. Then she hurriedly cover her mouth with her hand and carefully


    looked at Cindy for fear that she would be angry again.


    "What? She even pushed her down the stairs? She is so mean! "


    "Apologize! You must apologize! "


    Holding back by the people around her, Eugenia also got excited.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph, haven''t you seen, Cindy? We are all on the side of Emma. You..."


    "Enough!"


    A cold male voice suddenly sounded in the crowd, and almost instantly the crowd quieted down.


    "Apologize to her!"


    The man approached her step by step, with his anger about to explode between his eyebrows.


    On hearing this, people thought Marcus was defending Emma, but his next move made everyone


    stunned.

 Chapter 44 I Love My Girl

    Chapter 44 I Love My Girl


    With an aura of authority, the man approached slowly. His eyes shifted from Cindy to Eugenia, who


    was under his control.


    When she raised her head and saw Marcus''s cold and bloody eyes, Eugenia froze and felt that she


    was going to suffocate.


    At this time, the people around didn''t dare to make any noise, silently waiting for the development of


    the next thing.


    The man put on a poker face and spoke indifferently.


    "Apologize to her!"


    Marcus didn''t look at Cindy, but at Eugenia.


    "What? Mr. Marcus? " Asked Eugenia, confused.


    All the media journalists also became nervous with the current atmosphere, but they were still very


    dedicated to pping the lights on Eugenia.


    "You don''t understand what I said, do you? She is my woman. How dare you irritate her? "


    Marcus said in a cold tone. He didn''t talk too much. There seemed to be a faint smile on his lips. But


    everyone knew that the more he acted like this, the angrier he was.


    "Marcus, Eugenia isn''t..."


    "Shut up! Otherwise, I will definitely do what I have said before! "


    The man interrupted Emma as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Marcus pointed to that he had said on the phone earlier that if she dared to harass Cindy again, he


    would let her stay in the police station for several days.


    Emma bit her lips and didn''t say anything more.


    "Thest time, are you going to apologize?"


    "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Marcus. " Judging by the current situation, Eugenia had no choice but to bow her


    head.


    "Not for me, but for her!"


    Marcus looked at Cindy and said.


    "I... I''m sorry, Miss Cindy."


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Eugenia endured the pain and apologized to Cindy.


    "Humph!"


    With a snort, Cindy used strength to throw Eugenia away.


    With a loud bang, Eugenia fell to the ground hard.


    Seeing the woman on the ground like a drowned mouse, Marcus didn''t show mercy to her at all. He


    even sneered at Emma.


    "Take a good look at this woman. She is mine! No matter what she has done, I love her and spoil her!


    Understand? "


    He announced loudly and overbearingly that he had the totally control over Cindy. Then, he took that


    little woman with him and strode forward.


    He left the people behind him standing still.


    However, after they walked a few steps, Marcus stopped and turned his head.


    "Maurice."


    Maurice appeared at the door of the banquet hall.


    "Yes, master."


    Maurice could tell what Marcus meant from his eyes.


    His cold eyes swept across the crowd, which made them panic.


    "All the guests here, including reporters, I''m afraid you have to be bothered."


    ''What? What do you mean?''


    Then the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Guys, don''t panic. It''s not a big deal. All the electric devices around you must be dealt with carefully.


    But before we hand it in, I advise you not to have any fantasy. Once we find someone secretly bring


    today''s images or photos, then¡­ Humph, don''t me our master for being unkind. "


    The expression on Maurice''s face became colder. Then he waved his hand, and a group of bodyguards


    came in and surrounded the crowd.


    Looking at the bodyguards who broke in one by one suddenly, and had dark faces and looked fierce,


    some timid men quickly handed over their mobile phones.


    "I... I only take one phone, no other electronic equipment."


    "Me too."


    "My iPad and my phone..."


    Most of the reporters had begun to turn in their phones.


    The bodyguards checked them over and over again.


    "Please rest assured. We will return all your belongings to you after the party. Every family of you will


    receive our Huo Group''spensation."


    Whileforting everyone, Maurice told the bodyguards in a low voice.


    "Destroy all the pictures that you took, and don''t let any of them be exposed."


    "Yes."


    Slowly, many people had handed in their mobile phones and left. The banquet seemed to have


    returned to normal.


    But some reporters were still reluctant topromise. They looked at each other and didn''t know what


    to do.


    It was so easy to get the first-hand information. Was it really destroyed?


    Looking at the hesitating reporters, Maurice stepped forward and said with a smile.


    "If there is anything disrespectful today, please forgive me. Later, you will definitely give back all the


    devices you have. Our master will also give you many gifts. However¡­ When you go back, please


    don''t think about anything that you shouldn''t write. If any news is spread out, I''m afraid that Hehe,


    everyone''s job and family have to experience a long period of bad luck. "


    Maurice nced around again, and the smile on his face was even deeper.


    "I really hope that all of us can be the luckiest men in the world. Don''t you think so? "


    Hearing what Maurice said, the hope of the journalists waspletely disappointed. They could not


    use equipment or write manuscripts.


    ''Compensation?


    Who dares to take it?


    In other words, soothing words were sincere enough. And, to go deeper, they hired people to find out


    the truth about their family conditions.


    If anything happened, their family would be implicated.


    s, just ept the fate!''


    Therefore, all the equipment used by reporters had been confiscated, including the USB sh drive and


    the mini camera.


    Standing in Marcus''s arms and feeling his warmth, Cindy was touched. Especially because of the


    words he said to everyone, she felt that he was still the one who loved her and doted on her since


    childhood.


    As time went by, her attitude towards him in the past had gradually changed.


    The banquet went on as usual. More and more people came over to fawn on Cindy. But Marcus


    stopped them.


    "You promised me not to drink. I''ll get you some juice."


    A waiter passed by and Cindy was about to pick up some wine from the tray brought by him. The man


    frowned.


    She almost forgot about that.


    "Yes."


    She gently responded. Looking at his back, she felt warm in her heart.


    After all, he was once the one she loved deeply. She wasn''t that ruthless.


    Marcus came to her and brought her a ss of fresh juice. Seeing that she drank it in a lovely manner,


    he wore a pampering smile on his handsome face.


    They talked for a while. Marcus had a social engagement. After all, there were many business partners


    here.


    "If you are tired, you can take a rest in the VIP room. Maurice will arrange for you."


    He reminded her again and again before leaving.


    He had been feeling uneasy since he received Alex''s call. And it turned out that he was right.


    Otherwise, why would there be so many reporters in an ordinary banquet?


    "Okay, I know."


    Though saying yes, Cindy didn''t feel worried.


    However¡­


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not long after Marcus left, Cindy felt hot in her heart which spread all over her body.


    The passion inside her body continued to rise. At this moment, Cindy knew clearly that she had been


    drugged.

 Chapter 45 Send Her to Mr. Chus room

    Chapter 45 Send Her to Mr. Chu''s room


    There were many people who came to propose a toast to the guests before, but they were all refused


    by Marcus. Even if he didn''t refuse all of them, it was Marcus who served her the toast.


    The dessert she ate was the same as other guests, but now only she had an ident, so there was


    only one possibility!


    ''No, it can''t be!''


    He had kept telling her not to drink, and he had said that she was his woman in front of so many


    people! It cannot be possible.


    However, she had drunk the juice that he brought to her in person, and her body became abnormal


    after drinking the juice.


    Cindy couldn''t believe it was Marcus. But her spection told her that. If that man was acting all the


    time, then


    With that on her mind, she searched around in disappointment for that familiar figure, but she saw


    nothing.


    The evil fire inside her body was about to burn. She couldn''t wait any longer. Therefore, she turned


    around and walked towards the bathroom, without looking for Marcus.


    She wanted water, a lot of water.


    If the drug continued to develop in her body, she could hardly control herself. She could almost imagine


    the consequences.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But she didn''t expect that before she walked very far, she was stopped by someone.


    She raised her head and saw Emma in a daze.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    Emma seemed worried. She reached out and tried to help her up, but was pushed away by her.


    "Go away, don''t touch me."


    Her whole body was burning hot.


    "Sister, your face is so red. Do you feel ufortable? "


    Emma who was pushed away before stepped forward. Finally, she held the hand of Cindy.


    The moment she touched her hand, Emma was startled.


    "Sister, your body is so hot."


    Cindy said, looking at the woman coldly. Although she was dizzy, she didn''t miss the joy in Emma''s


    eyes.


    ''It''s her!


    But when did she do that?


    No, she had no chance at all. Besides, that ss of juice was brought by Marcus.


    Did they do that together? Emma is his aplice?''


    Now, Cindy''s mind was in a mess.


    "Sister, if you feel ufortable, I can help you to have a rest."


    Emma looked at Cindy and knew the drug began to take effect, so she pretended to be worried.


    "Fuck off!"


    Cindy tried to push Emma away with all her strength, but her voice became weak. She failed to push


    her away, and was held even tighter.


    "Sister, you should take care of yourself. Don''t worry. I won''t go to rob Marcus when you are not here.


    How about I go to the lounge with you? "


    "Mr. Emma, I''ll keep today''s debt in my mind! "


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth lifted into a sneer. She stared at Emma, who seemed to be quite worried


    about her.


    When Cindy stared at her, Emma was panicked. But she wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity.


    After today, this woman would be ruined and have sex with the ruffians. She didn''t believe that Marcus


    would still have sex with her!


    Emma did not care about Cindy''s resistance, and dragged her to the back door of the banquet hall.


    "Where is Mr. Ken mansion? "


    Empire Hotel almost covered the whole ind, where the vi district was not far away. People needed


    to drive to get there.


    The moment Emma forcibly took Cindy out of the banquet hall, she covered her mouth tightly.


    At this time, Nana, who had been guarding here, also came up. She looked at the feeble Cindy.


    "Room 01 in District 2."


    Nana told Ken''s address to Emma and said furtively. "Our people are also there. When Mr. Ken has


    enough fun, they will..."


    "Well, don''t forget to ask them to take more limited pictures. Humph, I want everyone in the Southern


    City to know how cheap this woman is! "


    Emma''s face was full of viciousness.


    "Take her there."


    Emma handed her over to Nana.


    "What about you?"


    Seeing Emma was going to leave, Nana asked.


    "It''s none of your business."


    She would definitely go back and continue to be the second daughter of the Luo Family who was well-


    educated and sensible, and find a way to stall Marcus.


    Cindy was dragged by Nana in the dark. She would have kicked the old woman to the Pacific if she


    hadn''t been drugged.


    "Mydy, don''t struggle anymore. Just be honest and go with me!"


    Nana said as she walked.


    Cindy bit her lips to retain herst sanity.


    ''How dare they use such a dirty trick to deal with me!


    If only Hugh were here now. He could always help her when she was in danger.''


    "Ken... Ken?"


    She finally understood.


    "You''re right. Mr. Ken likes you a lot. You should have known better. And my daughter¡­ Mydy,


    please don''t me me for that. I''ll have to rely on Emma for the rest of my life. "


    She meant that she had to listen to Emma.


    "If, you send me there, you must You will die! "


    Cindy was not exaggerating. When she came to her senses, she would definitely let them regret for


    what they had done today!


    "Save it! Ah Who, who are you? What... What are you going to do? "


    Suddenly, a group of ck-clothed bodyguards blocked Nana''s way in the dark night. When she saw


    that they all had guns in their hands, she was frightened and trembled, with cold sweat running from


    her forehead.


    Cindy looked up with difficulty. The drug seemed to bepletely released, burning her.


    Besides, Nana was afraid, so she held her hands above her head. As a result, Cindy fell on the ground.


    The cold floor seemed to have calmed down her tempting body. However, a short whileter, the fire


    rose up again.


    She started to tear off her clothes as she felt terrible. It was not until her lips were broken that her


    reason returned.


    She was tormented in this way over and over again. It was obvious that the properties of the philter


    were extraordinary.


    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die!"


    One of the men took a look at Cindy on the ground and threatened Nana.


    "I''ll go right now. Please don''t shoot, please don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    When she saw that they were willing to let her go, Nana hurriedly retreated back, whileforting the


    men in ck to prevent them from shooting.


    As the figure of Nana was getting farther and farther away from her, Cindy''s sight waspletely


    blurred.


    Soon, one of the men in ck seemed to be saying something, and then, she felt that someone was


    approaching her. She wanted to open her eyes to see what they were doing to her, but it was so


    difficult that she could not even raise her eyelids.


    "Send her to Mr. Chu''s room. "


    A woman''s voice came from behind her. She was neither Emma nor anyone familiar.


    ''Wait, Mr. Chu?


    Who? Bob? Or ''Alex?''

 Chapter 46 Its OK, Cindy. Im Here.

    Chapter 46 It''s OK, Cindy. I''m Here.


    The title of ''Mr. Huo'' and ''Mr. Chu'' was respectful in the Southern City. Except for Marcus and Alex, no


    one dared to use it.


    Who the hell are they?


    Where would they send her?


    At this time, Cindy felt that she was lifted, but she had excluded the possibility of Bob.


    At least for now, it was impossible for Bob to have such a bodyguard.


    So the man the woman referred to just now was


    Alex Chu!


    No! If she was thrown onto Alex''s bed, how could she not be in danger?


    Besides, Alex had always been a yboy. If he was drunk, he would never look at the women in the


    bed. What if he took her as those women?


    "Wait¡­ You got the wrong person. "


    With her eyes closed, she said in a low voice with all her strength.


    But there was no reply except the sound of friction between the shoes and the ground.


    Just now, she thought that she had escaped from Nana''s control, but it was out of her expectation that


    she would be escorted to Alex''s bed again.


    ''If Alex and I¡­ Then everything would be in a mess.''


    Even she couldn''t forgive herself, not to mention Marcus. What''s more, she didn''t deserve her best


    friend!


    When Marcus found that Cindy had disappeared, he lost his mind. He asked people whether they saw


    her or not, but they gave the same answers, shaking their heads.


    "Master, I haven''t found Miss Cindy. It seems that the surveince video in the banquet hall has been


    edited. "


    Maurice came here with his people, but what he brought was not good news.


    Marcus''s eyes shed across the hall. "Block this area. No one is allowed to leave without my order!"


    "Yes, sir!" A group of bodyguards in ck had stood at both sides of the gate.


    "Give me the map of this ind."


    Marcus''s eyes zed with anger.


    Maurice didn''t dare to ck off. He got the map of the ind and handed the tablet PC to Marcus.


    "Master, this is the map of the whole ind. We can start from the East and West. I''m sure we can find


    her. "


    "I''ll take my men from the East, and you go from the West."


    Marcus waved his hand and turned around to leave. All of a sudden, a flustered figure appeared at the


    door of the banquet hall.


    When he saw who it was, he ordered.


    "Arrest her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as she escaped from the muzzle of the gun and ran here, Nana gasped for air. Before she


    could recover, her arm was suppressed by the bodyguard who went forward.


    She struggled and was carried in front of Marcus.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Marcus."


    When she saw the man in front of her, she was scared to death. She stood trembling and looked


    around, as if looking for something.


    She wanted to ask Emma for help, but Emma didn''t dare to show up. She hid in the crowd the moment


    she was caught.


    "Why are you here? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    He squinted his eyes and observed the old woman intently.


    "I... i..."


    "Our master is asking you! Tell us now! "


    Maurice stepped forward and said coldly.


    While swallowing her saliva and fixing her eyes on the crowd, Nana was still searching for Emma. But


    Marcus noticed her uneasiness.


    He winked at the crowd, and it didn''t take long for Maurice to get Emma out of the crowd.


    "Emma..."


    When she saw her daughter, Nana was overjoyed. But Emma turned her face away, not even looking


    at her, as if she didn''t know her at all.


    "You are looking for her? Now you have found her. Tell me! How did you get here? What are you going


    to do with her? "


    Nana was about to blurt it out, but when she saw Emma finally look in her eyes and winked at her


    again and again, she bit her lower lip and held back the words that was about toe out of her


    mouth.


    She corrected herself, "I... I just came here with my period. Nothing serious."


    "Maurice! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    "No, please don''t do that. I saw that Cindy Luo was kidnapped on my way here. "


    When Nana saw that Maurice took out his gun, her legs became weak. She hurriedly exined half of


    the truth to them.


    "What? Who is it? "


    Frightened by the fury all over Marcus''s body, Nana stammered out the features of one of the


    bodyguards. She seemed to see a woman''s figure in the crowd.


    "Master, it sounds like¡­ Like Alex''s men? "


    Maurice''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "It seems so. It must be his!"


    His face was covered with coldness, which shone like the devil from the hell.


    "Where does Alex live?"


    No wonder he did not see Alex when he was here with Cindy.


    He had thought about the purpose of his bringing her here, but he had never thought that it would be


    like this!


    His cold and icy voice suggested that a storm was on the way. The receptionist immediately told him


    Alex''s room number.


    There were bodyguards guarding Alex''s house. When Marcus arrived at the gate of his vi, before the


    two guards could speak, he kicked them down and went straight into the house.


    "Mr. Marcus, please wait a moment. Mr. Alex is still busy. "


    "Fuck off!"


    The words "busy" hurt Marcus. He walked into the vi and search the rooms one by one.


    The bodyguards didn''t dare to catch up with Marcus because they were afraid of him.


    When Marcus reached the second floor, Maurice was here. It was a littlete because he had arranged


    to take care of Nana.


    Alex''s bodyguards recognized Maurice and quickly asked him to dissuade his master.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t push me. It''s useless to find me. I''m afraid even the king is useless!"


    Maurice was outraged. He didn''t expect that his master''s good friend would do something like this. If


    something happened to Miss Cindy, not only his master, he would fight with Alex!


    "Alex,e out!"


    Marcus kicked the door of the second floor furiously.


    "Dong"


    When the door of another room was kicked open, Marcus rushed in and saw two persons who were in


    entanglement. He was emitting a terrifying cold aura all over his body.


    "Alex!"


    He shouted and kicked the man up from the bed with his fists.


    Marcus punched with all his strength. Alex''s nose was hit and blood flowed down instantly.


    "Do you know who she is? Recognize her clearly! "


    As he said so, Marcus raised his fist and punched several times in his face.


    After being hit, Alex raised his head dizzily. When he saw Marcus, he smiled at him.


    "Marcus, I''m having sex with a woman! Don''t bother me! "


    "I don''t care who you are ying with, but you are so bold to hurt my woman!"


    "Your woman? Isn''t your woman Cindy? This one is I just found. " Alex was puzzled.


    "I was about to tell you where Olivia is, but you¡­ Alex, if Olivia knows that you hurt her best friend, you


    deserve to die alone! "


    Marcus couldn''t stop punching.


    ''How dare he hurt his beloved Cindy! He even wanted to kill him!''


    "Olivia? Huh Huh What does she have to do with me? " Suddenly something urred to Alex, and he


    smiled.


    But Marcus didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He ran to the woman in bed and held her in his arms.


    "Cindy, it''s me. It''s okay. I''m here. I''m here..."

 Chapter 47 Where Was His Beloved Cindy

    Chapter 47 Where Was His Beloved Cindy


    The woman''s neck was covered with kiss marks. It was such an intolerable sight that Marcus felt a


    sharp pain in his heart. He shouldn''t have left her there alone.


    "Sorry, Cindy, I''mte."


    He didn''t have the slightest intention of disliking her. He only felt sorry for her and hated himself more.


    He gently pacified the woman in his arms and hugged her in his arms. When he was about to kiss her


    forehead, the woman raised her head. Marcus was shocked and pushed her away like being struck by


    lightning. He leaped away.


    ''What''s going on? This woman is not Cindy. Where is she?''


    "Alex, what''s going on? Where is Cindy? "


    Marcus looked at the clothes on the ground. Yes, it was exactly Cindy''s purple dress, but why was it on


    this woman?


    What the hell was going on?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr... Mr. Marcus..."


    The woman was also surprised to see it was Marcus. But when she saw the badly beaten face of Alex,


    she covered herself with a quilt quickly and crept toward him.


    "Mr. Alex..."


    The woman whispered, but the man on the ground remained motionless.


    After a long while, Alex raised his head and looked at Marcus, as if there was still a smile on his lips.


    "How could I know? When did I say that Cindy is with me? "


    "You! Well, I will get even with you when I find Cindy! "


    When the door opened, Marcus had already left.


    At the same time, the room was quiet again.


    The star looked at Alex and thought about his enthusiasm to her just now. Now that Marcus had left,


    should they continue their acting?


    She didn''t care about the wounds all over his face at this time. She pounced on him with joy.


    Alex got a cigarette from his pocket and grabbed the lighter on the short cab. Gradually, his


    fingertips were sparking.


    The woman in his arms was still pleasing him. He lowered his head and nced at her indifferently. He


    didn''t say or do anything.


    The star thought she had exhausted herself, and she believed in her charm. But no matter what


    happened, it seemed that this man had not been ignited with any enthusiasm, which was totally


    different from his performance just now.


    The infamous star began to kiss Alex. He just smoked a cigarette and didn''t stop the kiss, not to


    mention kiss her.


    Until the woman''s lips moved down, the man''s sneer suddenly came.


    "Tell me, what did you feel just now?"


    The woman was startled and then looked at the man carefully. Under the smoke, the man''s eyes were


    horribly cold. She didn''t know how to answer.


    "Oh, it seems that you can''t do it. If not, get out!" The man continued tough. The bruises and blood


    stains on his face were not scary at all, but the chillness at the bottom of his eyes and the words he


    said made others'' cells froze in an instant.


    Slowly, the woman''s eyes shed with surprise and disbelief.


    This man


    The woman almost fled in a panic. After she left, his eyes shed a touch of sadness.


    Only he knew that he couldn''t do that to any woman except that woman!


    Marcus walked out of Alex''s room. Although that woman was not Cindy, she must have had an


    ident.


    "Send more people to find her even if you need to dig in every corner of the ind." Marcus said coldly


    to Maurice, "and, get all the surveince videos here, and check them one by one."


    The surveince video of the banquet hall was edited, but he didn''t believe that the surveince video


    of the whole ind would be broken and clues would be found.


    Maurice was stunned, but he quickly promised and did as his master said.


    If they did not find Cindy quickly, she would be in greater danger.


    Marcus''s heart was clenching. He couldn''t calm down and think about where she was.


    Since he waited for a long time but didn''t get any news from Maurice, he couldn''t wait any longer, so he


    decided to drive all the way to find her alone.


    Previously, he searched along the main road, and then he felt something wrong, so he continued to


    walk along the road.


    But the path was difficult to walk, especially when he walked into a jungle, with no light on, he could


    only drive forward with the lights.


    "Who? Who''s that? "


    In the quiet jungle, except the sound of the car, he seemed to hear a weak female voice.


    He got off the car and ran towards the voice as fast as he could.


    "Cindy, is it you?"


    The voice came from the grass under the tree. Marcus jumped off. He didn''t unfold his furrowed brows


    slowly until he saw the figure under the tree not far away.


    "Cindy--" he ran over and hugged the woman under the tree, full of pity.


    He didn''t know what she had gone through when he was not with her. But when he thought that she


    was almost sent to Alex''s ce, his heart was so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    He hugged her tightly, warm breath sprayed in her face, his eyes filling with water.


    He¡­ He was crying.


    "Good girl, you just had a dream, and now you are awake. I''m by your side. Cindy, I will take you


    home..."


    "Don''t think about anything. Since you are here, I will let those who bully you pay a thousand times the


    price!"


    "I Let go of me first... "


    He held her so tight that she could hardly breathe.


    She had just stumbled and fell down identally from it. Although it was painful, it at least lowered the


    temperature of her body. Yet, this man rushed up again.


    Cindy''s face was getting feverish and even her breathing became abnormal.


    Marcus seemed to have sensed her abnormality. He reached out his hand to touch her, and her skin


    seemed to be burning. Looking at the abnormal red color on her face, he seemed to have realized


    something.


    "Be patient. I am taking you away now..."


    Then he picked her up and put his suit on her. But the drug inside her body had already made her


    suffer. She had barely insisted on it with her will just now.


    Now, lying in his arms, she was naturally off guard, feeling more dizzy and losing her consciousness.


    She didn''t know where she was now. She felt so ufortable that she wanted to hold his hand to


    ease her depression.


    She couldn''t help but plunged into his arms, grabbing his shirt. Two buttons had been torn off by her.


    "Honey, hang in. Let''s go back to the hotel. "


    Marcus carried her into the car and fastened the seat belt for her, but she didn''t behave herself and


    kept moving around.


    After fastening the seat belt, he got on the car and started the engine. Cindy threw her body towards


    him again.


    At this moment, all her sanity had vanished. The only thing she wanted to do was to seize him.

 Chapter 48 I Want All Of Marcuss Property

    Chapter 48 I Want All Of Marcus''s Property


    Because of her dishonesty, it was difficult for Marcus to concentrate on driving. Moreover, he had to


    look at the road ahead. So it could be imagined how much suffering he had been through.


    They arrived at the hotel very soon. Before the car was stopped steadily, Cindy came close to him


    again.


    When they walked into the hotel, they attracted a lot of attention.


    In particr, Cindy''s little head was covered by his big suit. He had meant to protect her, but as her


    consciousness was increasingly confused, she could not remain still.


    She stretched out her arms in an attempt to grab his suit. Finally, half of her red face was exposed. She


    looked like a perfect woman.


    Marcus put his hand on her head and forced her back. Then he calmly carried her into the elevator.


    The elevator was empty and their room was in the presidential suite on the top floor.


    Then he felt that the woman in his arms was crazily struggling. He quickly released her.


    Her face was as red as a ripe apple because of the suffocation for a long time. She couldn''t wait to


    circle his neck the second she was released.


    "Cindy." Marcus called her name affectionately.


    ''Her first time was actually drugged!


    It is really very scary for him now. If she hasn''t been found yet, it would be possible that someone


    would take the first step to see her so pitiful face. Then that person would stain her!''


    Not wanting to think more, Marcus picked her up and strode towards his room.


    "Don''t worry, Cindy."


    When he just pushed the door of the room open, without even turning on the light, she took the


    initiative to kiss his lips.


    She had suspected him and Emma, but she waspletely lost in thought of him when the medicine


    took effect.


    She waited for him. The moment she saw him, she saw him hugging her gently and nervously. All her


    strained nerves before werepletely rxed at that moment. She had never been so safe and


    dependent before.


    It was as if they were born to be a perfect and crazy match.


    The moment Cindy slowly opened her eyes, the pain all over her body came over her. It seemed that


    her bones had been reorganized.


    While shaking her head slightly, she felt a wave of tiredness on her head, showing the sequ of


    overwork.


    When she felt the weight on her waist, she suddenly realized something and turned her head


    immediately.


    When she saw his exquisite sleeping face, she was stunned.


    She recalled what had happenedst night. From his gentle words to his hand, he handed the juice to


    her in person, and then¡­


    Cindy''s lips were tightly closed. All of a sudden, she saw the man beside her raised his eyebrows and


    his brows wrinkled deeper. Her heart couldn''t help but beat faster. Did he have a bad dream?


    Strangely, she put her hand on his brows to smooth those wrinkles.


    She thought Marcus should not have any trouble at all.


    As if sensing something, the man moved his thin lips and said a few words.


    "Don''t be afraid, Cindy. Don''t leave me, Cindy... "


    Her heart pounded as if she had bumped into something.


    He called her name in his dream!


    Her bright eyes looked deeply at the man beside her. Before she came back, she only wanted to get


    close to him and get the Luo Group. But after she came back, her inner things ran out little by little and


    revealed her nature and heart.


    Plusst night¡­


    At the moment, Cindy was a little scared. She was afraid that she would be obsessed with his


    tenderness and love.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as Cindy was lost in thought, she suddenly felt a soft kiss on her lips. She looked up and saw an


    erged handsome face. He woke up.


    It was just a kiss, but Cindy felt something wrong. Oh, no, the drug didn''tpletely dissipate


    yesterday. She was both embarrassed and angry.


    Marcus also seemed to notice her difference as his brooding eyes were just like shining diamonds.


    "Is the drug still effective?"


    "Yes."


    She obviously wanted to reach out to stop him, but the sound from her mouth was more like a sense of


    temptation.


    The temperature in the room rose again. Outside the window, there were stars shining. When Maurice


    finally agreed to let all the people go back to rest, Emma dragged her heavy steps into her room, but


    she was dragged back by a strong force. After a scream, her voice was shut down in the room.


    The room was dark, and the thick curtain was drawn tightly. Emma felt that he ran into a man''s arms,


    and the prickling pain came to her ear.


    "It seems that you can''t be Marcus''s wife. "


    The man bit her in an extremely cruel way.


    The moment she heard the voice, Emma began to tremble.


    "You! It''s you!"


    "You remember me, huh I thought you had forgot who helped you five years ago. "


    The man held her waist tightly. The weird coldness made Emma ufortable.


    How could she forget that night five years ago? She had made a deal with this devil and was as


    intimate as now in this dark room. She didn''t even see what he looked like, but felt as if she had died


    that night.


    But she was satisfied with the result. The fiancee of Marcus died, and Cindy was torn apart.


    Of course, she had thought so at that time.


    Since then, this man had never looked for her again. Five years had passed, and she didn''t expect that


    he would appear again.


    "What... What do you want to do?"


    Although she didn''t know this man and even didn''t know who he was, judging from that experience five


    years ago, she didn''t know how horrible the man was.


    She looked pale and clenched her fists, She could even smell blood from his breath.


    "You, you want money?" She probed.


    After all, he was the one who that man helped her find five years ago.


    "Aha Money? " The man snorted, his voice full of disdain. "You are right. I do need money, but it''s not


    the small amount you think. "


    Emma quivered more.


    "How much do you want?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Hisugh came into Emma''s ears like a magic sound, which made her more terrified.


    "How much? What if I say I want all of Marcus''s fortune? "

 Chapter 49 Am I The Same As The Man You Love

    Chapter 49 Am I The Same As The Man You Love


    The man''s big hand gripped more tightly the waist of Emma''s, and he also slightly bent his head. The


    hot breath sprayed on her ear, but made her seem to be soaked in an ice cer. A dozen centimeters of


    high heels brought her a few steps back. However, the man was too strong, and she couldn''t get rid of


    him at all.


    "Marcus used you to get what he wants. Don''t you hate him? As for your dear sister, she has been


    loved dearly by everyone. But what about you? You are just a poor orphan who lives under other''s roof.


    Oh, I don''t think so. I heard that you had found your mother. But what about the difference¡­ Gee... "


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man chuckled and held her waist tighter. Then he dragged her towards the bed at the same time.


    "Let go of me! What are you doing? What do you mean by that? What do you mean by ''using'' Ah... "


    Then Emma was dragged to the edge of the bed by the man, and before she could finish her words,


    she was pushed so hard by the man


    She screamed and reached out her hands instinctively to protect herself.


    The man pressed the bedmp against the wall, and Emma closed her eyes because of the harsh light.


    "I''ll give you another chance. The deal five years ago will continue. I will make you the Huo Family''s


    mistress, but at the same time, you have to help me get the Huo Group!"


    When the man''s face waspletely exposed in front of her under the light, her heart trembled, and


    her lips were trembling open.


    "Who, who are you?"


    "What? What did you find? Do you think I look like the man you love? So don''t fight back? "


    He had a good-looking face, but the gloom on his face and the cruelty in his eyes, which was different


    from the looks of ordinary people, made Emma''s heart skip a beat.


    "You won''t refuse me, will you?"


    Seeing that Emma was more confused, the man sneered. Before Emma could react, he had already


    raised his hand and pulled her up again.


    She was pinched so hard on her jaw that she felt very painful. Then she furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    What the man had given her a few years ago made her vignt.


    "Please, please I had a hymen repairing. "


    Because of the pain, Emma''s voice became vague.


    "For Marcus? Huh Unfortunately, he won''t even touch you. "


    "He... He is very indifferent to this. Didn''t he have sex with his fiancee before?"


    However, she didn''t think so. In her mind, she saw the scene that Marcus kissed Cindy.


    "There are only two reasons why a man does not touch a woman. One is that he really can''t do that.


    The other is that there is a woman of great weight in his heart, and no one can rece her! I''ve already


    found out the dead woman you mentioned. Before the marriage was revised, she still fooled around


    with other men. Do you think Marcus would love such a woman? But look at your sister. She was


    almost blown up five years ago, but Marcus had been looking for her in private for five whole years!


    Then who do you think is the irreceable person in his heart? "


    The man''s words made Emma feel angrier.


    She bit her lower lip hard and her eyes were full of anger.


    The only person he loved was Cindy!


    His fiancee and engagement were all illusions!


    She raised her head and looked at the gloomy man in front of her.


    "Then why did he do that five years ago? Why did he get engaged to another woman while he loved


    her deeply? And why did he throw her out? "


    "Woman, you have too many questions. I can''t answer that in a short time. My question is, how are you


    going to behave? Huh? "


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted me to be the Huo Family''s hostess? If you touch me, Marcus won''t


    ept me. "


    Said Emma, clenching her teeth.


    The man smirked again. "You can restore it when he wants you."


    After a while, she felt a sharp pain.


    Although this man made her scared, what was different from that of five years ago was today she saw


    a face that was simr to Marcus''s.


    "What is it?"


    What Marcus hated most was that someone called to disturb him at this time.


    Hearing his master''s intive voice, Maurice realized that he had dialed the wrong number. He knew


    that his master was with Miss. Cindy. But for such a long time, from night to day, this¡­


    "Well The reporters have just left the hotel. "


    "Is that all?" Marcus asked calmly.


    Maurice was stunned. His master ordered him to do thisst night. It was true that no one was allowed


    to leave without his order. He didn''t dare to disturb them before. But there were so many people here.


    After such a long time, he had to make the decision by himself.


    "It''s up to you. Do you need to call me?"


    Cindy sat up and put on her clothes. The man showed an unhappy expression on his handsome face,


    which made the innocent Maurice get shot again.


    But he didn''t seem to know it. "Master, don''t be too tired. It has been a night."


    "Maurice!"


    Before Maurice could say anything else, Marcus had hung up the phone and threw it away.


    "Cindy, where are you going?"


    He pulled her into his arms again.


    "I''m hungry."


    She said in a low voice and looked away, not daring to look at him.


    She thought he would let her go if she said so!


    Marcus looked at her red face and she did feel exhausted.


    The effect of the drug was strongst night. Thinking that she had been drugged, Marcus frowned


    again.


    "Who drugged you?"


    Hearing his words, she was stiff. She slowly turned around, looked at him with her almond eyes and


    opened her red lips.


    "The juice you gave me."


    "What did you say? Juice? "


    His eyes grew darker and colder, full of danger.


    "That''s impossible. I poured the juice for you. "


    "But I felt something was wrong after I drank that ss of juice."


    Cindy said, watching every expression on his face.


    It seemed that he didn''t know.


    "I''m sorry, Cindy. But trust me, I won''t do that. "


    ''Who did this? He not only wanted to hurt Cindy, but also tried to frame me.''


    Cindy nodded slightly. Actually, she thought this thing wasplicated.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find out who did this." Marcus''s voice brought Cindy''s mind to reality.


    In fact, she already knew who drugged her. She couldn''t think of anyone else except Emma.


    Because it couldn''t be such a coincidence. Just when she felt something was wrong, Emma came over


    to help her, and Nana said that they would send her to Ken''s house.


    Everything was so obvious.


    But what made Cindy most curious was why there was someone wanted to send her to Alex''s ce.

 Chapter 50 Stay With Me From Now On

    Chapter 50 Stay With Me From Now On


    "After I was drugged, I came across a group of people, including a woman. They said they would send


    me to Alex''s room. "


    Cindy did not talk about Emma and Nana.


    If she hadn''t told that woman that she wanted to go to the bathroom, she couldn''t imagine what would


    happen atst.


    At that time, she was in a very bad situation. She was so weak that she seemed to have been burned


    inside the fire. What was more, she had devoured herself, ''it''s an empty space!''.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she told the woman that she wanted to go to the toilet, the woman hesitated at first, and the


    bodyguards also seemed to be extremely reluctant to agree, but in the end, the woman unexpectedly


    agreed.


    They took her to a hotel. In the hallway, when there were peopleing, Cindy tried her best to get rid


    of the woman''s hand.


    "Don''t make too much noise. Find her out."


    The woman said to the bodyguards indifferently.


    After running all the way to the toilet, she went to thest door and locked it without checking whether it


    was ady''s room or not.


    She was exhausted. If caught again, she couldn''t run away.


    ''Who are these people? They will send her to Alex''s bed?''


    Soon she heard footstepsing from outside the bathroom. It seemed that they wouldn''t stop until


    they caught her.


    The men soon came and kicked the door one by one while Cindy was hiding herself in the cubicle. She


    could hear nothing but her breath. Her heart was strained and flustered. Beads of sweat kept oozing


    out of her forehead because of the drug and fear.


    She clenched her hands, not knowing what to do.


    If she ran out, she would definitely be caught, but if she hid here, she would soon be found.


    Leaning against the door sheet, Cindy slipped down weakly. When she lowered her head, she saw a


    pair of ck high heels in the bathroom next door.


    There was someone next door to her!


    "Oh my God Who are you? This is thedy''s room. You are soscivious. If you don''t go out now, I will


    call the police!"


    Soon, a sharp voice of a woman came from the next door.


    "You get out. I''ll look for her. "


    The female voice sounded again. From the voice, Cindy recognized that she was the woman who had


    caught her before.


    "Yes."


    Those bodyguards all retreated.


    Leaning against the door, she didn''t dare to move, and the woman''s high heels were getting closer and


    closer to her.


    "Bang Bang Bang..."


    She was so nervous that she held her breath.


    "Is anyone here?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is there anyone in there?"


    "Who the hell are you? You have knocked on the door for a long time, but no one came out. Probably


    this is broken. The staff must have locked it! "


    Another woman''s voice came from the next room.


    "Really?"


    Hearing what the woman said, Cindy kept silent for a while. Then the woman finally left the room.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Making sure that they had left, Cindy opened the


    door.


    "There is really someone here! It''s you! "


    Cindy looked up and saw a woman in a red dress getting in her way.


    "Do you know me?"


    The corners of Cindy''s mouth lifted into a smirk.


    "Yes. I saw you on TV, the daughter of Luo Family, Cindy Luo! "


    The photo of Cindy and Marcus was once published on newspapers and magazines. And the photos of


    her lovemaking for marriage before also leaked.


    "Who are you?" However, Cindy''s health was deteriorating.


    "I''m an actress." The woman looked her up and down. Seeing her weak and red face, she seemed to


    think of something.


    "Actress? I will give you a chance to be sessful. Do you want it? "


    The time was running short.


    "What chance?" The young star looked at Cindy with a sneer. Having been in the entertainment


    industry for a long time, she could tell that the woman in front of her was drugged and those men were


    to catch her.


    "Who are you here for?" Asked Cindy.


    "Mr. Alex."


    Cindy''s smile broadened. "Youe here with Alex? If you be his woman, I think it will be helpful


    for your acting career. "


    "His woman? I have been! " The star retorted unhappily.


    "I''ll give you a chance to sleep with him, do you want?"


    She could only see the young star''s morose expression on her face. If she and Alex really had sex


    before, then she would not say that she was his woman and would not have such a morose expression


    on her face.


    And Alex might not be what people said that he stayed with different women every day.


    The young star stopped for a while and wanted to reject Cindy''s proposal. However, she could not bear


    such a big temptation.


    She had just made friends with Mr. Alex, but he hadn''t touched her at all except hugging her. With his


    speed of changing women, she was really afraid that he would look for another woman before she


    climbed into his bed.


    As long as she got on his bed, she would be his woman. And her acting career would also be getting


    more and more smooth.


    "I was drugged. Now someone is going to catch me. They''re sending me to Alex''s bed. "


    Said Cindy, who tried her best to stay calm.


    "We have to exchange our clothes. I think with your good acting skill, you won''t be discovered that you


    are not me! How about that? You don''t have much time to consider. Do you want to change or not? "


    "You have only one chance. If you miss it, it will be hard for you to be promoted again." Seeing the


    star''s hesitation, Cindy said again.


    "How do I know whether I would be sent to Mr. Alex''s room or not? What if it was someone else? What


    if an old ugly man? That will be a loss for me. "


    "What good is it for me to y tricks on you? Or what can you give me? "


    The movie star''s heart missed a beat when she heard Cindy''s words. She thought for a moment, took a


    deep breath and went all out. "Okay, change it!"


    In this way, after changing clothes with the little star, Cindy hardly escaped from there after she was


    taken away.


    She stumbled along the way. The drug attacked her.


    She ran into the grass dazedly, but she lost her way and fell down identally.


    Cindy didn''t say anything about the rest of the story, but Marcus knew it. After he found her, he took her


    with him.


    "Cindy, you suffered a lot."


    Hearing her words, Marcus finally knew what she had experiencedst night. She was in the most


    painful situation and he wasn''t by her side when she needed him.


    He hugged her more tightly, and his thin lips fell on her forehead, while gentle words spilled over his


    thin lips.


    "Cindy, please stay with me from now on. Don''t leave me again, okay? "

 Chapter 51 Now That You Have Destroyed My Happiness, You Dont Deserve It!

    Chapter 51 Now That You Have Destroyed My Happiness, You Don''t Deserve It!


    Cindy''s heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t know how to answer.


    She pursed her lips and skipped over the question. "Marcus, I''m really hungry."


    "Okay, get ready. Let''s go to have meals. "


    Marcus didn''t get her an answer.


    When they were ready to go to the dining room, Marcus''s phone rang.


    "Cindy, you go to the dining room and wait for me there. I have something to deal with. I wille back


    soon."


    Although she didn''t know who was on the phone, she said nothing and went to the restaurant.


    She was really very hungry. She didn''t even blink when she saw these delicious food, so she didn''t


    notice the person following her.


    Ken was very remorseful that he didn''t have the chance to eat Cindyst night. She was almost his


    woman.


    She was Marcus''s woman and the most beautiful woman in the Southern City. He couldn''t help but


    want to have sex with her.


    Unexpectedly, afterst night, he saw her again this morning here.


    Yesterday she was drugged. Now seeing how weak Cindy was while walking, Ken believed that she


    must have saw a man.


    Marcus went straight to the bedroom on the second floor. A heavy smell of cigarette greeted him, which


    made him frown. He was a heavy smoker.


    There was a pile of cigarette butts in the ashtray on the windowsill. He turned his head and saw the


    man who was still smoking with his back to him.


    "Next time when you sleep with a woman, first check who she is!" Marcus still sounded very angryst


    night.


    After taking another deep puff, Alex asked, "Is Cindy okay?"


    He did not turn around and just asked lightly.


    "Olivia has a good time. I don''t think she wille back. "


    Seeing his back, Marcus changed the topic suddenly.


    The man trembled and turned around slowly. His haggard face and heavy dark circles under his eyes


    indicated that he had not slept all night.


    Marcus knew that the reason why he had led a debauched life for so many years was not that he was


    not afraid of being empty, but that he wanted to destruct himself.


    "Really? Is she having a good time? " Alex curled his lips as if he was smiling.


    "Marcus, we are the same kind of people!"


    With a smile, Alex continued, "don''t believe in fate!"


    They liked to control the initiative. They didn''t wait for what they wanted, but took the initiative to get


    what they wanted.


    For example, for the past five years, Marcus had kept doubting the fact that Cindy had died.


    So did he. He didn''t believe that woman could hide from him for a lifetime!


    Having a good time?


    He didn''t believe that she could live a happy life without him!


    Marcus watched coldly as Alex smoked another cigarette and then took another one out.


    "She has a boyfriend now and the smile on her face is real. I can do nothing if you don''t believe me.


    Like what happened yesterday, I hope it won''t happen again, otherwise... "


    However, Marcus didn''t give him any chance to dodge. Even if he was his good friend, he wouldn''t


    allow anyone to make use of Cindy!


    "Alex..."


    Marcus called his name again. He wanted to say something, but seeing him like this, he swallowed the


    words on his lips. Then he turned around and walked towards the door step by step.


    He had said enough. Marcus knew that he understood what he meant!


    The sound of door opening and closing faded away. Alex snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and


    continued to look out of the window.


    Olivia''s favorite thing in the morning was to open the window and breathe the fresh air outside. She


    could see the distant view from afar.


    He thought and took out a photo from his arms. The girl on the photo had a sweet smile and her


    dimples were very lovely, which made people feelfortable.


    "You have a boyfriend? How could you have a boyfriend! How can you be happy! You ruined my


    happiness. How could you be happy? "


    "Cindy!"


    As soon as Cindy turned around, she saw Ken walking towards her.


    What happenedst night was still vivid in Cindy''s mind. Knowing that Emma and Ken had made up a


    team, she became even colder.


    When Emma first came to the Luo Family, she had also treated her as a sister.


    A girl of about eight or nine years old stood in the corner timidly and called her "sister". At that time,


    Cindy loved her so much.


    She liked her Barbie doll, so she would ask Marcus to buy one more for Emma next time. And when


    she saw Emma seemed to like her skirt, she would buy one more for her.


    Except Marcus, Cindy, her brother and her parents loved her very much, and she would spare no effort


    to help her.


    But sometimes people might not ept your kindness.


    But if you made a concession, others only took two steps.


    She had never expected that the seemingly weak and timid girl would nder and bully her in front of


    the whole family and Marcus.


    At that moment, except Marcus and her brother, even her parents asked Cindy to apologize to Emma,


    and finally Marcus took her away in person.


    His fiancee''s incident, the explosion¡­


    Seeing Ken approach herself step by step, Cindy became cold.


    Before she could say anything, Ken blocked her way with an evil smile on his face. Last night, he


    wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    "It seems that you slept wellst night."


    Ken then rested his eyes on the hickeys on Cindy''s shoulders.


    This young girl seems to be quite aggressive. But it seems that she is ascivious woman inside her


    body.


    "How is it going? Are you willing toe to my room tonight? "


    Since she was that kind of woman, he said straightforwardly.


    "Jewelry, money or anything else, you can choose as you like!"


    "Fuck off!"


    With her eyes glued on that man''s face, Cindy gave out a coldugh. At the same time, she clenched


    her fists.


    Ken felt a dull pain in his head.


    He wouldn''t let her go that easily after what she had done to him.


    "Cindy, how dare you! Shame on you! "


    Clearly, Ken was annoyed. "Don''t look at your pure and lofty face. Wasn''t you raped by men


    yesterday? Don''t tell me that you didn''t get a man for the philter was so strong! "


    In the dining room, Ken deliberately shouted loudly. He wanted to take off her mask in front of


    everyone.


    "Yes, I did."


    Instead of denying it, Cindy replied directly. She even grinned at Ken. "Good perception, Mr. Ken."


    Other people might be ashamed and angry, or even cry if they were scolded by a man. But she


    admitted frankly.


    "I didn''t know that Miss Cindy is such a bitch." Ken sneered and looked at Cindy, thinking that he liked


    this woman more.


    "Mr. Ken, it seems that you haven''t learned enough fromst time. It doesn''t matter. Go on, or I''m afraid


    that you won''t have the chance to speak again. "Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 52 The Whole Southern City Knew Theyve Been Together

    Chapter 52 The Whole Southern City Knew They''ve Been Together


    Because of Ken, the dining crowd looked in their direction.


    A look of disdain came over their faces when they saw that it was Cindy, and especially when they


    heard the words from Mr. Ken.


    Of course, they dared not show such an expression in front of Marcus.


    "Since you''ve found a man, why don''t you have a try with me tonight? I promise you will feel much


    better thanst night! " Ken said as he reached out his hand to touch Cindy.


    "Oh, really?" Cindy didn''t dodge. She seized the outstretched hand, raised the corner of her mouth,


    and sneered, "I''m afraid you can''t do it!


    And you dare not! "


    However, Ken didn''t seem to be afraid of her threat at all. Instead, he felt that she was like a wild cat,


    scratching his heart. He even began to think that she was more ferocious and attractive on the bed.


    "Don''t worry. I have won the battle in the Southern City for so many years. Every woman praises me!


    I''m sure I am more powerful than him! "


    As a matter of fact, Ken didn''t care about others at all.


    "You gave those women so much money, how dare they tell the truth? Besides, I also think you are not


    as good as him in that respect. " Said Cindy with a smile.


    Hearing that Cindy was talking about men in public, the crowd started to gossip.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Cindy would be so shameless. Last night, Mr. Marcus even..."


    "Yeah, but it''s a pity that Miss Emma..."


    People talked, criticized and disdained. Until a tall figure appeared at the door of the restaurant, the


    noisy restaurant suddenly became quiet. People stopped what they were doing and looked at the man


    at the door.


    Marcus went straight to her when he saw her. At the same time, Cindy also saw him. She bit her lips


    with a bright smile on her face.


    "Marcus." the voice was so charming.


    "Why are you sote?"


    It seemed that she was ming him, but more like a spoiled child.


    Marcus seemed to be smiling. He came over and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Haven''t you


    said that you are hungry? Why haven''t you found something to eat yet?"


    He pampered her in both movement and tone.


    "I''m tired. I can''t hold the dishes." Said Cindy in a medium voice, which was just enough to attract


    people''s attention.


    Her attitude was out of the blue. Marcus didn''t ask more questions. Instead, he was quite satisfied with


    her. He reached out and took her te.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Of course, Cindy didn''t really want him to help her with the food. She just wanted the people around


    and Ken to learn a lesson.


    "Marcus, someone just said that you..."


    Cindy was about to say something but stopped on a second thought. She looked at Ken with a smile.


    The moment he saw Marcus, Ken understood what was going on.


    The man who was with Cindyst night was Marcus!


    But yesterday, he obviously didn''t find Cindy. How did he find him in the end?


    "What did they say?" Marcus asked in a low voice.


    "Cindy! I mean he doesn''t have a good sexual experience. So what? The Huo Group is nothing to be


    trifled with. "


    Ken flew into a rage. His grandfather had told him that they would break up with the Huo Group sooner


    orter, so he decided to take the risk.


    There was a smile on the corner of Marcus''s mouth, but coldness could be seen in his eyes.


    He didn''t look at Ken, but talked to the little woman beside him gently, "Cindy, as for the person who


    said that, doesn''t he need a lesson? By the way, what would you like to eat? "


    Marcus ignored Ken''s words and focused on leading Cindy to the dishes.


    It seemed that the Qin Family and the Huo Group were hostile to each other.


    However, they didn''t pay much attention to it, but to Cindy.


    She was already kicked out of the Huo Family five years ago. Moreover, Marcus had kicked her out at


    the engagement party. But from yesterday to today, he seemed to have treated her better than before.


    With the appearance of Marcus, some women cursed and envied Cindy in private.


    Emma had been standing outside the restaurant, and she could see everything in it clearly.


    She looked pale. Last night, she was tortured by that man who was as cruel as a demon. Cindy, who


    was smiling at the man she loved, held her in his arms!


    Especially that man was so gentle and spoiled her!


    ''Cindy!''


    Emma became fiercer!


    ''Let''s go to hell!''


    The news that Marcus and Cindy stayed in the hotel was spread quickly. Almost everyone in the


    Southern City knew that Miss Cindy, who had died five years ago, was alive and that she was with the


    most powerful man in the Southern City!


    The women in the Southern City were jealous of Cindy. After all, in the past five years, there had been


    no other women besides Marcus, except Emma.


    The hero they were talking about has really done a good job on the breaking news.


    Just like now


    "Ling..."


    Cindy was still asleep. But at this moment, her phone rang. She was awakened by the ring. The man


    had been quite satisfied these two days, which made her exhausted. By contrast, he was in high spirits.


    Fortunately, he still had a little conscience and approved her to stay at home for two days, not to go to


    thepany.


    But Cindy frowned when she saw the name on the screen.


    Half an hourter, at the gate of the Huo Group.


    Maurice quickly got off the car and opened the door for her respectfully. "Miss Cindy, please."


    Cindy nced at Maurice, wondering what the hell he was up to.


    "Miss Cindy, master is waiting for you."


    "Okay!"


    Different from going to thepany first, the moment Cindy came in, there were always staff bowing


    their heads and greeting her warmly. All of them wore a smile on their faces, which meant that they had


    been specially instructed.


    They arrived at the top floor and stopped in front of the conference room.


    "Hey, Maurice. This is not the meeting room? If Ie in... "


    When she was wondering if the man was in a meeting, the door in front of her was suddenly opened.


    Seeing Cindy was stunned, Maurice said in a low voice, "Miss Cindy, pleasee in. "


    At this moment, another assistant came out and bowed to Cindy. "Miss Cindy, please."


    All of a sudden, the door of the meeting room was opened. The air-conditioner was horribly cold. Just


    one step away from the door, Cindy was frozen.


    The conference room was big, with a bright French window and a round conference table. It was clean


    and empty, and the people sitting in it were all dressed in suits.


    All the people present looked at Cindy with curiosity when she appeared.


    "¡­¡­"


    The scene sent a chill down Cindy''s spine. ''What''s going on?''

 Chapter 53 The Dominant Man

    Chapter 53 The Dominant Man


    Slowly, Cindy turned to the most eye-catching man over there.


    She saw Marcus sitting on the farthest seat from her. When he saw her, he waved to her. "Come here."


    His deep voice came out from the headset which was around his mouth and echoed everywhere in the


    room.


    Although she was confused, she bit her lips and walked towards them under the gaze of so many


    people.


    She walked to his side, bent down and whispered to him. She suddenly felt that his hands were all


    around her waist. At the same time, there was a chair behind her. He pulled her down directly.


    "Have a seat!"


    Being pressed hard against the chair by the man, Cindy felt a little embarrassed, especially under so


    many people''s gaze.


    "Well, who is the next? Let''s continue. "


    Marcus said coldly and looked around.


    Boom


    The whole conference room was in an uproar.


    Everybody looked at each other. Just now, the President stopped the meeting and called Miss Cindy


    over. But¡­ Nothing special?


    "Didn''t you hear me? Why haven''t you started yet? My time is very precious. Which department is the


    next? Hurry up. "


    The man''s voice was a little colder than before, and his sharp eyes swept across the crowd at present.


    "Yes, sir."


    One of the men stood up and continued, with the report in his hands.


    Sitting in his chair and listening to his words, Marcus suddenly picked up a bag of biscuit on the te in


    front of him, ripped it apart, took out a small piece and fed it into Cindy''s mouth.


    His sudden action made her dumbfounded. She didn''t know whether she should eat the biscuit in this


    way or refuse it.


    ''Isn''t he in a meeting? What is he doing?''


    "Marcus, you are in a meeting? What are you doing? " She mouthed at him.


    The man gently smiled and looked at her with deep eyes.


    "I just thought it was delicious, so I asked you to have a try."


    His lips curved into a pleasant smile, and his voice was very low. Yet, because he wore a microphone,


    his voice was still able to be heard by everyone present.


    The person who was giving the report suddenly stopped.


    The others were also shocked by Marcus''s words. They couldn''t believe their ears. For a long time,


    their boss just wanted to invite Miss Cindy to eat biscuits.


    "¡­¡­"


    Cindy felt like on pins and needles and everyone was watching her.


    She gave a quiet cough, quickly took the biscuit in his hand away, and whispered.


    "Is that why you asked me toe here?"


    There must be something wrong!


    Marcus took a look at her, and then he had a cherry in his hand. He put the cherry to her lips again and


    said, "This tastes good too."


    Hearing that, Cindy frowned and thought, e on! That''s not the point.''


    She waspletely speechless to the man in front of her. She simply sat there quietly, didn''t say


    anything, and bit the biscuit fiercely.


    But in the next second, her hand was grabbed by him.


    His big hand held her small hand, and his sharp eyes looked at the people over there. Marcus asked in


    a cold voice.


    "What happened? You don''t even know how to do a report? Go on. Are you wasting my time? "


    "Yes, it is President. "


    The man came back to his senses and continued his moves.


    The meeting had been held for more than an hour. When they left, everyone was still in shock.


    For the first time in his life, the president, who was a workaholic and loved working very much,


    suddenly stopped the meeting, just to call his woman over and taste the biscuit.


    Gosh!


    Gradually, the people left and there were only Cindy and Marcus in the empty meeting room.


    If I had known that you asked me toe here just to eat biscuits, I wouldn''t havee! "


    She couldn''t understand him at all.


    She knew how important such a meeting was.


    "Can''t I?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and said loudly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, Cindy didn''t know what to say. What could she say?


    He was the boss here.


    Seeing her like this, Marcus stretched out his hand and pinched her soft face, looking at her with his


    dark eyes with burning fire. "It''s not true."


    "In the middle of the meeting just now, I missed you so much that I wanted to see you!"


    His husky voice was maic and arrogant. "So I sent someone to pick you up."


    "¡­¡­"


    "It seems that you really can''t leave me half a step. You have to work for me every day. By the way, I


    have asked Maurice to make a ce for you in my officeter. You don''t have to work outside anymore.


    "


    Looking at the overbearing, unreasonable man, Cindy felt deeply ashamed.


    She really wanted to refuse, but she knew that she couldn''t.


    The phone call from Alex didn''t surprise Cindy at all. Especially on such a day.


    Since Cindy hade back from the Empire Hotel the other day, because of the news about her and


    Marcus, there had always been arge crowd of reporters waiting at the entrance of her house or at the


    entrance of hispany every day.


    Although Marcus had given his words, there was always an exception.


    In case of being followed, Cindy disguised herself.


    "Miss, may I go with you?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Abbie suggested to the woman who had wrapped herself tightly.


    "There''s no need, Abbie. I might be homete today. By the way, take care of that woman for me."


    She was referring to Emma.


    "Got it, Miss." Abbie said, handing the flowers she prepared in advance to Cindy.


    Cindy smelled the flowers. It was really fragrant. She hadn''t visited Mr. Lu and Olivia for five years. She


    didn''t know where she was now. How was she?


    Would shee here today?


    But when Cindy reached the cemetery¡­ Looking at the empty tombstone, Cindy felt a little


    disappointed. It seemed that no one had evere.


    Olivia did note!


    On the day of her father''s death, she didn''t show up. How sad she was!


    "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry that I haven''te to see you for such a long time. You won''t me me, will you? Mr.


    Lu, can I have a word with you? She can hide or forget others, but she can''t hide from me! "


    "Don''t worry. I have¡­ I miss my brother and Olivia so much. If only they could be with me. "


    She looked at the photo on the tombstone and said with a faint smile, "I''m back at Marcus''s side now.


    But you can rest assured that I''ve grown up. I''m no longer the ignorant little girl in the past. I''ll take care


    of myself. "


    She said so seriously that she didn''t even notice someone was approaching.

 Chapter 54 Not Only Amorous, But Also Heartless

    Chapter 54 Not Only Amorous, But Also Heartless


    Alex got used toing here alone today every year. For one thing, he was here to chat with the


    person buried here, and more importantly, he had to wait for that person here!


    But over these years, he had never seen her!


    He still remembered that the first year she left, he met with Cindy here and she pointed at his nose and


    scolded him.


    "Alex, you are a coward! You can''t even protect the woman you love! You even killed Mr. Lu! You are


    the most useless man in the world! "


    Yes, he was a coward, the most useless man in the world!


    He knew clearly that Mr. Lu would not sell hispany and that they were framed. But he could do


    nothing but watch her crying.


    "Yes, very early."


    As he said, Alex put the flowers in front of the tomb. At the sight of this, Cindy gave him a cold look.


    She wanted to throw these flowers away, but she thought of something else. Finally, she controlled her


    impulse.


    Five years ago, she was still an ignorant girl. She hated this man when she saw Olivia cried in the rain


    and her father was covered in blood!


    Then Olivia left. Cindy searched every corner of the city but didn''t find her. She exerted all her strength


    to hit the man next to her. But he didn''t fight back.


    "Youe here every year? You''d better note. I don''t think Mr. Lu will wee you. "


    Cindy said. Although he didn''t kill Mr. Lu directly, it was him who took the me for his innocence and


    miserable death.


    Even though she was mature now, she still hated him after so many years.


    Both Mr. Lu and Olivia were kind people. What''s more, he had devoted all his life to the Chu Group, but


    what did the Chu Family do? They tried to impose a fabricated charge on him.


    Also, Olivia loved this man so much, but what about him!


    But he hurt her so much!


    Cindy had med Alex a lot. He always thought of the miserable past.


    If he had been braver and had stood up to prove for them, would she have left?


    Or she could just wait a few years, like Marcus. And then help them get rid of the grievances.


    At that time, he was so useless that he hated himself.


    "Mr. Lu, when will Oliviae back?"


    How time flies! I was just a little girl at that time. How was she now?


    But he didn''t believe what Marcus had said. And he was deceiving himself and didn''t want to believe


    that she had a boyfriend.


    Alex stood in front of the tombstone, his eyes fixed on the man in the photo, At the mention of Olivia,


    Cindy''s nose twitched.


    "Alex, what''s the use of being regretful now? You weren''t with her when she needed you most! You


    should know that you were the only person she could rely on at that time! You were the only one! "


    What kind of affection did he want to pretend? No matter how painful he was, she was annoyed.


    Alex smiled and thought, ''her father died a tragic death. Why didn''t he look for her when she was


    caught and questioned?''!


    Because at that time, he also hated her! And he couldn''t know who was right and who was wrong.


    He had to choose between his beloved woman and his family.


    "Alex, Olivia hates you."


    "Yes. She can remember me. "


    Replied Alex with a smile.


    Sometimes she hated this man so much, but sometimes she felt pity for him.


    He lost his mind for a year after Olivia left. When he woke up, he became totally different from before.


    He became a yboy and had given up on himself easily.


    "Don''t be interested in other women. Even if they look alike, they will not be her. You are now the ruler


    of the Chu Group, and it''s time to find someone to get married. "


    Said Cindy emotionlessly. She didn''t like to see him like this. He was passionate but ruthless.


    When she saw the face of the star, she understood that this man always found some girls who looked


    alike to Olivia and kept thempany. Did he think that he could forget everything after living a life of


    luxury? Then he could bring Mr. Lu back to life and bring Olivia back?


    Not hearing any reply from Alex, Cindy saw he just lowered his head and lost in thought.


    She suddenly felt a little sad, because from her point of view, some tears rolled down his eyes.


    "I want her back!"


    His words took Cindy by surprise. "If she really wanted toe back, she should havee back


    earlier. It''s unlikely that she wouldn''t even show up on the Deathday of Mr. Lu. You might as well give


    up!"


    He didn''t understand that she would be cruel if a woman''s heart died.


    "Even if she doesn''te back, I will force her back!"


    "What do you want?"


    "What if this cemetery is going to be removed? Her father''s tomb is going to be pulled down. I don''t


    believe that she won''te back! "


    "Alex, are you out of your mind?"


    With her almond shaped eyes wide open, Cindy caught Alex by the sleeve.


    Alex looked down at her hand and smiled. He reached into his pocket and took a cigarette.


    These days, Marcus seemed not to be that addicted to smoking. Most of the time, he would never


    smoke in front of Cindy, because he was told by her that she hated the smell of cigarette.


    But it was obvious that Alex was more addicted to smoking than him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t smoke. I hate the smell of smoke. So does Olivia. " Said Cindy, looking at him.


    Alex''s hands paused for a while, and finally he actually put the cigarette back. But he was not used to


    it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not nning on this cemetery. I just want to see her, just as Marcus wants to see you!"


    "Cindy, could you please do me a favor? I know the purpose of youring back and why you get


    close to Marcus. But Marcus doesn''t have all the shares of the Luo Group. While I have ten percent of


    the shares in my hand. If you agree to do me this favor, I will give you the rest. What do you think? "


    "What did you say? He doesn''t have all the shares in his hands? "


    Hearing Alex''s words, Cindy was stunned.


    "Yes. So you can take back the Luo Group with the 10% I gave you. What do you think? "


    Alex looked at the little woman in front of him, and his eyes shed a glimmer of light.


    After a long pause, Cindy bit her lips and raised her head.


    "What do you want me to help?"


    The shares in his hands attracted her, and she didn''t expect Marcus had lied to her.


    Alex looked at her without saying anything. Suddenly, he approached her and held her in his arms.


    "Cindy, Olivia will be back soon."


    His words puzzled Cindy, who turned a blind eye to his embrace.


    Then, Alex released her and turned away.


    Cindy looked at the leaving man in confusion. Didn''t he just ask her for help? But he did not say


    anything.


    It was not until Alex''s figurepletely disappeared from the graveyard that Cindy asked him about the


    banquet. Over the past few days, she would think of Alex somehow.


    After a while, Cindy turned to look at the smile of Mr. Lu on the tombstone.


    "Mr. Lu, I''m leaving too. I''lle to see you again, but¡­ If Olivia reallyes here to see you, you


    should also persuade her to discipline Alex! "

 Chapter 55 Let Him Hold You!

    Chapter 55 Let Him Hold You!


    The morning after the meeting, when Marcus sat down, Maurice''s expression changed a little.


    Flustered, he looked at his master from time to time.


    As for Marcus, he was not an ordinary man. For people around him, even with a look, he could tell what


    had happened.


    "What happened, Maurice?"


    "What? "Nothing, master."


    The truth was entirely revealed by Maurice''s panic.


    "You didn''t? Bring me today''s newspaper. "


    Early in the morning, he was in an emergency meeting about the branchpany, so he didn''t have


    time to read the newspaper or to browse the Inte. Looking at Maurice, he knew something seemed


    to happen.


    "It''s "Master, I forgot to take the newspaper."


    "What? Go and get it now! "


    His behavior was even more suspicious.


    "Okay."


    Maurice walked slowly towards the door, thinking how to make the master give up reading


    newspapers?


    But even without the newspaper, the master would see the news when he checked his pher.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With the newspaper in his hand, Maurice hesitated and handed it to Marcus. Then he took a few steps


    back.


    "Well, master, please calm down after reading it! Miss Cindy is out now. "


    Before he opened the newspaper, Marcus guessed that it might have something to do with Cindy.


    When he opened the newspaper, there was a cold expression in his eyes. At the sight of the photo on


    which the man and woman hugged and the striking title on the newspaper, he was almost crushed.


    "Alex Chu is seeking for his new girlfriend. Considering that she is thedy of the Luo Family, we are


    not sure about the love triangle. "


    The picture published in the newspaper was well taken. They could tell at a nce that Alex''s side was


    photographed, and so was Cindy''s side.


    "Master, this matter is spreading both on newspaper and Inte. I don''t know why it cannot be under


    control. "


    "And it''s said that the news came from the Chu Group."


    Cindy didn''t know that she had hit the headline again. When she got back to the Huo Group, all the


    people around her looked at her with curiosity, or with disdain.


    In the past, there were indeed some people looking at her in that way. But ever since Marcus had


    officially been with her, they looked at her with more fear.


    What happened today?


    Cindy sensitively sensed that there seemed to be something wrong with herself.


    The elevator arrived at the floor where Marcus''s office was. And Maurice was waiting for her. As soon


    as he saw her, he walked up to her.


    "Miss Cindy, be careful when you see our master. And make an apology. " Maurice ordered.


    ''since the mistress saw the picture of us hugging each other, she hasn''t cooled down yet. Those


    managers who went in to report the work to me were often bullied by her, '' he thought.


    Cindy didn''t understand why she had to apologize since she had not offended that man. She didn''t


    make any mistakes.


    "Cindy,e on in!"


    Maurice opened the door and urged Cindy toe in.


    Then she turned around and saw Maurice running away. She was more curious about it.


    The chilly atmosphere in the office made her pause when she walked in.


    Marcus''s face darkened as he stared at her.


    "Come here."


    He asked in a low voice, seeing her standing still.


    However, he looked at her coldly and knocked the table with his index finger. Somehow, Cindy felt


    nervous and didn''t want to go close to him.


    "What''s wrong?" She didn''t move but stood there, whispering.


    "Come here! Don''t make me say it again! "


    Cindy sighed and walked to him.


    Following his eyes, she saw the newspapers on the desk. In an instant, the photos and titles jumped


    into her eyes.


    ''What was going on?


    Alex and she?''


    She remembered that he took her in his arms in the cemetery, but it was just a hug. How could the


    media say that?


    "He hugged you."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Marcus said coldly.


    "Yes." But she didn''t think it was a big deal and nodded.


    ''He hugged me. What''s wrong?''


    "Let him hug you!" The man''s voice was even colder, almost grinding his teeth and asking.


    "No, he came to hug me,"


    "Why didn''t you push him away? " He said angrily.


    ''How to push?'' It was a big surprise for her to see Alex here, and she had no time to give it a second


    thought. Besides, it was just a hug.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that he hugged you?" He seemed to be persistent in this question and wouldn''t


    let her go.


    "I forgot."


    At that time, she had been thinking about what Alex wanted her to do for him. She hadn''t remembered


    to tell Marcus that she had been hugged. And it was unnecessary.


    "Just a hug."


    Seeing his pale face, Cindy thought of the orders of Maurice before entering the door and that he had


    to say gently.


    "Does it not matter? Why do you allow others to hug you? "


    Mr. Marcus was so possessive.


    "I won''t do that again." She indirectly apologized to him.


    Could he please stop holding on to this issue?


    "In the future?"


    However Marcus looked at her with burning eyes. He approached her, reached out his hand and pulled


    her into his arms.


    "Whoever hugs you in the future, directly cut off his hand!"


    He warned, "I''ll chop off your hand if you don''t."


    Cindy nodded. What mattered most was to appease his anger.


    Seeing her well behaved, he seemed to be satisfied with her attitude. He put his arms around her waist


    and bowed his head to kiss her lips.


    "We are in the office."


    She tried to stop him because she didn''t want to stay here any longer with this man.


    Marcus looked at her unpleasantly, but stopped. He knew he couldn''t help it.


    "I will hold you." He softened his tone.


    Then, Cindy stopped asking and read the newspaper intently.


    Noticing her gaze, Marcus followed her gaze.


    What mattered most was that these pictures and files were leaked from the Chu Group.


    The Chu Group belonged to Alex, didn''t it?


    What did he want to do?


    The dispute between Alex and Cindy caused a sensation in the Southern City in an instant.


    First, Cindy met Marcus. Now, she hugged Alex. Who was Alex? People couldn''t help but imagine that


    he died in the arms of a beautiful woman all day long. It was a bad reputation for Cindy.


    When Emma saw this photo, she was very happy. She held a newspaper in her hands and jumped up


    and down at home. She wished she could tell the whole world that Cindy was a woman of easy virtue.


    "Are you so happy to see that Cindy is in trouble?"


    Abbie said coldly, looking at the woman who was holding a newspaper and dancing alone with a ss


    of wine.


    "Hum! You''re just a servant anyway. My business has nothing to do with you! Besides, I don''t know


    when your master has been dumped by others. If so, I''m afraid that she can''t even afford your sry.


    You''d better think about your future n... "


    Emma leaned on the sofa. She read the newspaper in her hand. Then she took a sip of the red wine,


    with a sinister smile on her lips.


    Thinking of the secret that man had told her, it seemed that she had to take actions as soon as


    possible.

 Chapter 56 Brother

    Chapter 56 Brother


    Consoled by Cindy, Marcus finally lost his appetite. However, he couldn''t indulge himself in sensual


    pleasure anymore.


    After dinner, he sent Cindy back to the Luo Family and then drove out to look for Alex alone.


    Over the years, it was easy to find Alex. He was either in a bar, in a hotel, or in a university.


    That''s where they study, and also where Olivia study.


    When he was young, in order to attract girls'' attention, he would choose a very popr sport, such as


    basketball.


    Although Alex was a big shot in the school back then, in order to draw the girl''s attention who was


    reading under the tree, he ran and acted like a basketball yer.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Marcus."


    When she saw Marcus, Alex''s female assistant stopped him.


    Marcus nced at her. He was quite familiar with this female assistant, but he didn''t expect that after


    so many years, nothing had happened between her and Alex.


    "What? Are you going to stop me? "


    Meeting Marcus''s eyes, the assistant hesitated for a while. She knew she couldn''t stop him. And when


    she realized that Alex had not said that she should not let Marcus in, she got out of the way.


    The court was so huge that no one else was pping or cheering for Alex.


    In the light, he looked a little lonely and sad.


    Marcus walked in the court, stood in front of him and urately cut off his ball.


    However, he didn''t throw his ball to the basket. Instead, he threw it directly to Alex.


    When Alex saw the ball flying towards him, he could dodge it, but he didn''t move. He just let his body


    fall with the ball.


    Hey on the ground and opened his eyes to look at the twinkling stars in the sky.


    "Are you satisfied with this round?"


    "If you can''t work off your anger, you can beat me as you did at the hotel."


    Marcus was so angry that he pped him without mercy that day.


    He came to look for him now and did not make fun of him, so Alex knew his intention clearly in his


    heart.


    Marcus walked slowly to him and looked down at the tired man lying on the ground. His eyes widened


    in shock.


    Alex had let cigarettes and alcohol engulf his body over the years. He was a little thinner than Marcus.


    "I warned you not to have any improper thought on her that night!"


    The man opened his thin lips slightly and said in a light yet cold voice.


    Alex listened quietly without saying anything.


    "I don''t know who drugged her, but there is a group of bodyguards, especially a woman inside¡­ Who


    dares to do that in the Southern City? And the opponent is me! "


    "Give me a cigarette."


    Alex said to Marcus as he sat up.


    Marcus took out a cigarette and handed it to him. He lit a cigarette himself and continued.


    "When I entered your room, you were lying on top of the actress. Although there were hickeys on her


    neck, she was still under the quilt. It''s strange that you kissed her neck instead of taking off her clothes


    in such a hurry."


    Alex smoked as hard as he could. He was choked by the smoke.


    "When you see the woman on the bed is not Cindy but a star, you and I were both shocked!"


    Marcus soon told the truth.


    "Alex, we grew up together. Do you think I''m wrong about your expression? "


    "What astonished you then? Are you surprised that Cindy would be someone else? Or, even the


    dress she is wearing is not taken off by you, but your female assistant? "


    "Marcus, I won''t betray you!"


    As Alex smoked at a very fast and strong speed, he put out the cigarette and said to Marcus coldly.


    After that, he reached out his hand to Marcus again, but Marcus didn''t give him.


    "As for those journalists, I have instructed Maurice to keep everyone in the hotel under my order. Why


    are there still journalists around your residence? Are those men not from the Chu Group? " Marcus


    continued.


    Alex didn''t ask for any cigarette. He bowed his head and looked down. He didn''t admit or deny what


    Marcus said.


    But he was right. His men didn''t know that Cindy was drugged. ording to their n, they should


    have sent her to his room and then reported something on her.


    Cindy was Andy Luo''s sister, Marcus Huo''s woman, and Olivia Lu''s best friend. How could he do


    anything to her?


    Everything was just a y, a scene in which someone was forced.


    Looking at Alex''s face, Marcus shook his head and grabbed him by the cor.


    "If I didn''t know you well, I would have wanted to kill you, you know!"


    "I told you not to hurt her any more. Don''t you understand? Again! "


    He was referring to the pictures of them embracing, which came from the Chu Group.


    Marcus looked annoyed, but Alex smiled, "As I said, I won''t do anything to her."


    "You won''t do anything to her, but she will be hurt because of you!"


    Those gossips and malice were still not enough?


    He knew Alex would not touch Cindy, but the people in the Southern City didn''t know!


    "I''m sorry!" Alex raised his head, looked at his friend, and apologized to him.


    "You are not allowed to do such a thing for a third time. Otherwise Our friendship is dead! "


    "I never thought she would be so close to me. I saw her that night!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex did not answer Marcus, but continued to talk about himself.


    Marcus knew whom he was talking about.


    "Then you should know that she has a boyfriend. Even if you did, she didn''t show up, did she? "


    Marcus snorted. "You hurt Cindy to achieve your goal!"


    After that, he gave Alex another punch. When they had been in the hotel, he had beaten him ck and


    blue. It took him several days to recover a little.


    "But I lost my happiness. I lost..."


    Without any counterattack, Alex fell to the ground again and murmured.


    "She doesn''t want to see you. Her life is quiet and peaceful. Alex, let her go!"


    Although Marcus didn''t want to say that, the reality was cruel. He should have seen clearly that the


    rtionship between him and Olivia was not only filled with hatred, but also an inescapable barrier.


    "Haha Let her go! "


    The man lying on the ground let out a bitterugh. If only it was so easy to let her go!


    Just as they were talking, Marcus''s phone rang. Seeing the name of Maurice on the screen, he picked


    it up.


    "Hello What? I beg your pardon! Where is Cindy? "


    Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, the man''s face became darker and darker, and his


    eyes burst out two rays of cold light. He was full of anger. He quickly put away his phone, turned


    around and left.


    "Wait I''ll go with you! "


    The man on the ground also stood up and said to Marcus''s back.


    "No, thanks."


    "Don''t forget that I''m still your brother!"


    Without waiting for Marcus''s answer, Alex strode away.

 Chapter 57 Shock In The Night (1)

    Chapter 57 Shock In The Night (1)


    In the dark night, in a vi in the suburb of the Southern City, Cindy, dressed in ck, was like a deft


    cat and darted through these rooms.


    She explored the rooms one by one. But unfortunately, she had already passed the fifth one, and there


    was still no trace.


    Hearing the noise downstairs, Cindy''s heart tightened. Her sharp eyes fell on the window with


    European style.


    She quickly packed up the tools in her hands, and then jumped onto the balcony. She listened carefully


    inside, as if there was water from the special made in her hand.


    She didn''t expect that there was really someone here!


    Cindy pressed her lips into a thin line. After that, she secretly opened the window and peeked through


    the window. The room was much more luxurious than those she had been to.


    ''Who the hell lived here?


    Is my brother here?''


    The call was from an anonymous number. It was received after Marcus sent her home.


    The voice changer told her that if she wanted to see her brother, she coulde to the vi of the


    Southern City.


    Cindy had thought that it might be a trap, but for her brother, she was willing to take a risk.


    But she still had to be very careful. What if her brother was kept somewhere by the abductors?


    Besides, she hadn''t figured out who lived here!


    She looked around and found that it was obviously the master bedroom.


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the room, and the door of the bathroom was opened. A man who was


    lowering his head and wearing a towel walked out of the bathroom.


    His strong shoulder came into her eyes. She looked away immediately.


    The man''s chest still hung with glittering water drops, and his slender legs were exposed in the air, with


    a power of boil.


    There was also drops of water rolling down from his ck hair. Although she could not see his face, he


    seemed to be sexy and wild!


    At this time, the phone rang and the man was walking towards the window. She quickly backed her


    body and was blocked by the curtain. When the man looked up, she didn''t see his face.


    The man answered the phone and turned around, but when he saw the open window lock, his eyes


    froze for a second.


    "Okay, I know..."


    A deep male voice came through, but it was a few words.


    He was still on the phone, but his sharp eyes nced around the window and finally looked out.


    He hung up the phone and didn''t say anything.


    The man threw his phone on the bed, suddenly turned and walked toward the door. At the moment


    when the door was closed, he looked at the ce where the French window was. A sh of light


    shed through his eyes, but the deep meaning in them became more and more unfathomable.


    Hearing the sound of door closing, Cindy felt a little rxed. After a while, she didn''t hear any noise


    again. After confirming that the man had left, she opened the window and entered the room quickly.


    ''Who the hell was that man?


    Was my brother caught by him?''


    Cindy''s eyes fell on the phone on the bedside table. She tiptoed to it, grabbed it and unlocked it. To her


    disappointment, she didn''t find any useful information on her phone, and there was no name on the


    phone, but one thing caught her attention.


    Could it be that the man was a foreigner? Otherwise, his phone was full of English names.


    When the list went to a line of names, Cindy''s eyes were lit up and just wanted to click on it.


    "Don''t move!"


    The sudden voice of that man, who was standing behind, made Cindy''s heart tremble. She cursed,


    "this damn foreign man! Has he learned military art?"


    Although she didn''t turn her head, she knew that there was a gun pointing at her. She followed the man


    and approached the window.


    "Tell me your name!"


    The man''s voice was cold. Looking at the slender figure, he thought it should be a woman!


    He had just arrived at Southern City and no one would target him. He asked, squinting dangerously.


    The sense of danger was getting closer to Cindy. If she didn''t jump down, the man might shoot her in


    the chest.


    Biting her lower lip hard, she aimed at the opportunity and jumped up quickly. As she turned around,


    she pulled out a small pistol and attacked the figure.


    The man slightly moved his body away. Looking at that figure running away, he was not in a hurry at


    the moment. He put on his clothes and calmly walked to the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    When Cindy finally escaped the bodyguards'' attention and reached the door of the vi, she saw


    Abbie.


    "I... I''m sorry, miss. I''m worried about you."


    A touch of cruelty shed across Cindy''s eyes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    It was obvious that the men inside had found them and shot continuously. In a hurry, Cindy pulled


    Abbie out of the door without asking more.


    "I''m sorry, miss." Abbie sensed her anger and bit her lips, whispering.


    "Let''s go out first."


    When she got the phone call, she was in her own room. When she went out, she was waiting for


    everyone to sleep. But Abbie followed her!


    As the bullets brushed past them, Cindy pulled out her pistol and shot back.


    "Master!"


    The man was followed by several bodyguards.


    "Don''t hurt her!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When the man saw her bright eyes under the ck veil, he had recognized her and ordered the


    bodyguards around him.


    "But..."


    "Can''t you understand my words? Just frighten her with a few shots. Don''t kill her. Let her go! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    The bodyguards couldn''t figure out the man''s mind, but he didn''t dare to guess it. "Don''t shoot! Catch


    her alive!"


    All of his men stepped back in panic. They couldn''t get close to that woman if they didn''t shoot her.


    "Now! Let''s go!"


    Cindy whispered to Abbie and the two girls retreated to the door.


    The atmosphere in Marcus''s car was oppressed by a very strong sense of oppression. Alex did not say


    a word. The whole car was extremely quiet.


    "Ling -"


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Marcus took it out from his pocket.


    "Any news?"


    His voice was hoarse and his face was gloomy.


    "Master, we just got a piece of news that someone wanted to kill Miss Cindy, and it was the Cyan


    Dragon Gang who took on this deal!"

 Chapter 58 Shock In The Night (2)

    Chapter 58 Shock In The Night (2)


    Maurice''s voice was also very urgent.


    "What?"


    Marcus clenched his fists, blue veins standing out on the back of his hands.


    "When did this happen?"


    "Just now, master, I am taking my men to receive her, but we found that Miss Cindy''s car is still in the


    suburb. Now we can''t be sure where those people will attack her. "


    There was a hint of worry in Maurice''s words. He was really afraid that no matter how hard they tried,


    they couldn''t guarantee the safety of Cindy.


    Alex heard the voice too. His nerves tightened all of a sudden, and he gritted his teeth angrily.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Who are they? How dare they kill Cindy in public! "


    "Find out the specific lines of her car and contact her. Make sure to clear a clean path to make her


    home smoothly. Be quick!"


    Marcus looked severe and shouted at the other end of the phone.


    "Yes! "Master, we will find a way to tell Miss Cindy to change the route."


    After hanging up the phone, Marcus looked straight ahead. Suddenly, something urred to him. He


    opened the door of the car and handed a gun to Alex.


    "Take it."


    Alex lowered his head and looked at the gun in his hand, the corners of his mouth slightly twitching.


    "If anything happens, I''ll cover you. You go first."


    "Nonsense? If we meet something, we should live together, or die together! "


    Marcus shouted angrily, his eyes turning more cold.


    "Haha..."


    With a snort, Alex turned his face outside the window. But Marcus didn''t notice the coldness on his


    face.


    He had made up his mind. Even if they were best friends, he would not change his mind.


    Cindy was framed by someone, but who nned the whole thing.


    Since Cindy had been abducted five years ago, the Luo Family had broken up with the Huo Family and


    the Chu Family, and now Andy had been missing. They had no idea what was going on.


    "Marcus, can you drive so fast?"


    The scenery outside the window was blurry to Alex. The car was driving at full speed on the road. They


    had nned to drive a sports car, but before they left, Marcus suddenly changed his mind.


    He was driving faster than a sports car. Even though Alex had decided, he didn''t want to die in a traffic


    ident.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you want to lose your life, I won''t agree. The performance of this car is better than


    you think, and it can still be faster. But after a while it''s going into the downtown area, it''s useless. "


    Alex''s mind couldn''t be hidden from Marcus. He replied lightly.


    "When did you get a refitted car? Why didn''t I know? "


    "Sit well. I''m going to speed up."


    Marcus didn''t give a direct answer. Instead, he stepped on the gas. In an instant, the car disappeared


    in the dark.


    But when they arrived at the downtown area, they had to slow down.


    "Let''s change. You drive."


    Marcus said to Alex.


    "What?"


    Alex was confused. But when he saw him take out aptop from the side of the car, he understood


    what happened.


    After a short while, they changed their positions. Marcus opened hisputer and input a line of data


    into it. A dialog box appeared on the screen, on which he typed another special symbol, and a flow of


    light quickly spread around him.


    "ording to the message from Maurice, Cindy''s car is at the junction of the East pass road, which is


    safe for the time being. It seems that the people of the Cyan Dragon Gang haven''t arrived there yet, so


    we have to go there. "


    Marcus pointed at the location on the map and said, "this is thest safe location. Alex, we must cross


    the elevated bridge, and we must speed up to the fastest!"


    Hearing what Marcus said, Alex was in a cold sweat. He had been through life and death before, but he


    knew clearly that there were three curve roads on the bridge, and they had the highest speed


    Seeing the expression on Alex''s face, Marcus pressed his lips and took out a white device from the box


    in hisputer. It was thetest type of eardrum. He ced it by his mouth.


    "Send the scene of the viaduct in front of us and the panoramic picture. Especially, make clear the


    location of the three curve roads. We are still three minutes from the viaduct. Hurry up."


    Said Marcus coldly as he looked at what was shing on the screen.


    "Yes, master."


    "Alex, change the seat!" Marcus suddenly added.


    "You areing? Are you sure it''s easy? "


    Looking at his determined friend, Alex tightened his lips.


    "I don''t know, but you must protect yourself first no matter what the situation is!"


    It was also the first time for him to drive like this, even though he had only driven on the winding paths


    in the mountains before.


    "Okay! We all have to see Cindy alive! "


    Alex froze the screen at the entrance of the elevated bridge. The screen was divided into two parts, on


    which information and data of the car were disyed continuously.


    "Marcus, we have reached the intersection thirty seconds in advance. At the current speed and time,


    we are about to reach the first intersection! Check the design. "


    Looking at the information on theputer, Alex said calmly.


    "Okay!" Marcus turned his head to the screen, on which the video disyed how fast he was going and


    which posture he could get faster and safer.


    "Get ready. There are ten seconds left."


    As soon as Alex finished his words, Marcus tightened his muscles and concentrated his attention on


    observing theputer and road condition.


    When the corner of the road appeared in front of him, he only spoke two words.


    "Go to the corner."


    "ZZZZZZ --"


    The moment they entered the intersection, strong rubbing sound of tire and ground could be heard,


    leaving a long ck trace on the road they passed.


    Marcus''s face was darkened. His eyes were focused on the road ahead. Within his vision, he could


    only see the bridge wall in front of him. He exerted all his strength to control the steering wheel. As the


    car drove, his entire body tilted towards the circle of arc in the air. He held the steering wheel so tightly


    that even the blue veins in his hands stood out because of his overexertion of strength. He bit his teeth


    tightly, and a strange look appeared in his eyes. He didn''t know what was going on with Alex now.


    Just now It seemed that the passenger seat hit heavily.


    But he didn''t have time to think too much now. He could only make an apology first.


    Finally, when the first aisle was passed smoothly, Marcus let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Are you okay?" He nced at Alex beside and found that his face had turned pale.


    "Will it be good? You are right, I don''t want to die so ugly, especially I have acrophobia. You have to try


    your best to make me safe. "


    Alex gripped the handle of the car so hard that he felt numb. His heart jumped quickly in his body. At


    that time, he really wanted to change his hands. He never thought that it would take so long to make a


    detour.


    Marcus smiled. "Are you afraid of heights? When we were ying bungee jumping, who was the first to


    jump down in a hurry? "


    "Cut the crap. With so many people present, how could I not be brave enough to be number one? Now


    that you are in the limelight, I have to asionally show myself. "


    The corner of Marcus''s mouth twitched, as if an image of them ying together in the past appeared in


    front of his eyes. But when he saw the second path that was about to appear, he sank down.


    "Hold on tight. It''s the second corner. I''ll take the chance."


    After saying that, the car sped up like a ghost and drew a beautiful arc as soon as it entered the corner.


    Based on his first experience, Marcus made it easy for him to get rid of the vehicle. A devilish and


    confident smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Alex was also slightly adapted to the speed at which


    he was about to get out of the car.


    With a sound of "whoosh", the hearts of the two fell on the ground and passed.


    As long as he kept this speed and state, thest would not be a problem.


    But when they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, the smile on Alex''s face froze in an instant.


    "Marcus, there are cars ahead. The three cars are running at the same


    speed!"

 Chapter 59 Shock In The Night (3)

    Chapter 59 Shock In The Night (3)


    The corners of Marcus''s mouth twitched. He was watching the fight intently, his eyes fuming with rage.


    "What happened? Damn it! At this critical moment! "


    Alex cursed. The light of dawn was approaching. Unexpectedly, they would be shot by this sniper.


    "Marcus, if you don''t slow down now, your car will be crashed into the air!"


    Seeing that the three cars opposite had no signs of avoidance or slowing down, Alex''s face revealed a


    fierce look. ''Are they blind or¡­ Do it on purpose?''


    He clenched his fists angrily. If he were to die here, then he would really be a coward!


    "It''s toote!"


    Marcus opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But no matter whether they were aware of it


    or did it on purpose, the mes that had been suppressed in the bottom of his eyes suddenly red up.


    "Alex, hold on tight!"


    As soon as his words faded away, he pressed the elerator hard. Since they liked to y such an


    exciting game on the road, he would satisfy them, so that they would never forget it!


    His eyes were filled with coldness.


    "Ah --"


    With Alex''s roar, the car rushed forward even more fiercely.


    The three drivers on the opposite side were still speeding up, as if they were trying to catch up with


    them.


    "ZZZZZZ --"


    The shocked expressions on the three men''s faces made a sharp squeal when the wheels shed


    against the ground. The wheels of Marcus''s car rose all of a sudden, and the car hit the left slope. It


    went through the gap between the two cars.


    "I have to shake them off."


    Marcus said indifferently to the man who was stunned by what he had seen.


    "Is this heaven?"


    If it hadn''t been for the ident, Alex would not have believed that they were still alive. He really


    thought that they could shoot thriller film together. The director didn''t need to make a full y of on-the-


    spot performance. Just now, he had really felt the death at that moment.


    Alex murmured, looking at the road ahead.


    "Ling -"


    Marcus''s phone rang again. Alex came to his senses and answered the phone immediately when he


    saw it was from Maurice.


    "Master, we are ambushed."


    "What? ambush? How many people have been injured? "


    Alex''s face darkened, and the bottom of his eyes was gloomy. His voice was extremely cold.


    "Give me the phone!"


    Marcus had been staring at the road ahead, but his tone was more serious than just now.


    Alex handed the phone to Marcus. He frowned and wondered why they were ambushed.


    Their intelligence team was always the most tight lipped and their people were chosen by themselves.


    "Hey, you guys are tracked. Change your route now. Have you got in touch with Cindy? "


    Marcus said coldly to Maurice on the other end of the phone.


    "Be tracked? Master, how is it possible? If we call Miss Cindy now, would we... "


    "Yes. Then the whereabouts will bepletely exposed. Hang up the phone. Otherwise, he will be


    intercepted again! "


    Alex reacted and said quickly.


    "It''s not amunication device. It''s just that someone has sold their whereabouts. Maurice, contact


    Cindy as soon as possible. "


    Marcus''s eyes darkened as he watched thest corner. "Alex, thest corner!"


    After calling his name, a hint of slyness shed through his eyes, and he drove the car at a fast speed.


    ''Sold out?''


    Maurice clenched his teeth out of hatred. Suddenly, a figure shed through his mind. Could it be him?


    On the East Road, Cindy furrowed her eyebrows deeply. Her face was full of killing intent which she


    seldom showed before. It seemed that she hadn''t had a sharp expression on her face since she came


    back from Italy.


    Abbie drove the car carefully, thinking about how to exin the matter to Cindyter.


    At this moment, the radio in their car was suddenly cut off. A voice was heard all of a sudden.


    "Miss Cindy."


    "Maurice?"


    Hearing the voice of Maurice suddenly, Cindy sat up straight, "Miss Cindy, listen to me. Someone paid


    to buy your life, and the executor was the Cyan Dragon Gang. Originally, I had to bring some people


    with me to support you, but we were stopped in the middle. The master and Mr. Alex are in thest


    corner on the viaduct, and will soon reach the safe base. You must arrive there as soon as possible. "


    Hearing that, Cindy was shocked.


    She pressed her lips tightly. That man


    After a long pause, he said. "Are they safe now?"


    "They are safe now. Miss Cindy, although we cut off the signal to trace you, it won''tst long. Later, I''ll


    give you a set of data. When you arrive at the ce, you have only two minutes to talk normally. Please


    make good use of it."


    It was as usual in the car. Hearing his words, Cindy frowned. Someone wanted to kill her?


    She remembered that it was Emmast time, but her intuition told her that it wasn''t her this time. And it


    was because of that anonymous phone call!


    "Excuse me, miss?" Abbie asked tentatively.


    "Speed up." Then, Cindy said nothing more.


    "Yes." Abbie didn''t say anything but speed up as she ordered.


    "Hoo Hoo... Finally wee out. Marcus, I have never been so excited before. I gave my first time to


    you."


    Alex looked back at the elevated bridge. They finally caught up. Then he let out a sigh of relief, as if he


    had just survived a disaster. It was so exciting for him to have such an experience. He would be very


    lucky to have once in his life.


    Marcus pouted his lips and thought. ''What a talkative guy!''


    "Really? For the first time? Haven''t you given your first time to Olivia? She shouldn''t have left at that


    time. She should have filed awsuit against you and put you into prison! "


    "You -"


    Alex''s face darkened at the mention of the past.


    Seeing that he was humiliated, Marcus had a big surprise.


    "If she really lives a good life, you''d better not disturb her any more. Otherwise, it''s neither good for her


    nor you! "


    This was what he had always wanted to say to him.


    "You don''t know me as you have Cindy."


    The disgusting look on someone''s face made him raise his eyes suddenly. A light shed in front of him


    and he stretched out his hand, pointing ahead.


    "That''s Cindy''s car!"


    "Look at the te number!" He was still worried.


    "Yes, it''s Cindy''s!" Alex looked at the words carefully again and confirmed.


    ''Cindy!''


    The thought of the person in the car made Marcus heart race.


    Although her car wasn''t supposed to be here, Marcus somehow felt like the person in the car was the


    same.


    "Alex, no matter what happenster, remember..."


    "I know. Let''s save our lives!"


    He knew what he meant!


    "Yes!"


    Marcus didn''t say anything more. Both of them were on the alert, waiting for the moment toe.


    Gradually, the two cars were moving horizontally, almost on a par with each other.


    "It''s not Cindy!"


    Marcus could feel the terrifying anger in his heart. All of a sudden, the man who was driving the car had


    rolled down the window. A ck silenced gun was aimed at Marcus!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 60 Target, Marcus!

    Chapter 60 Target, Marcus!


    Seeing the situation, Alex raised his hand and was about to take out his gun, but was stopped by a


    shout from Marcus.


    "Don''t move!"


    Marcus gave himself to that man and hid Alex behind his back.


    "Marcus!" Clenching his fists, Alex seemed to have realized something.


    It turned out that they didn''t aim at Cindy, but It was Marcus!


    After hesitating for a while, Alex finally made up his mind and used his hand to feel his waist.


    "Marcus, drive your car!"


    He pushed Marcus aside and red at the other man angrily.


    It seemed that the enemy was surprised at his move, but he quickly reacted, aiming at Alex, and pulled


    the trigger.


    Alex shot his gun at the man''s shoulder.


    The two bullets shed. Just when he thought they were going to pass through Marcus''s window, the


    bullets bounced out of the window with a loud bang. The one that Alex had shot went through his car


    window and hit his shoulder.


    "Ah --"


    The man was injured and the car ran in a fast speed. The cars on the road braked hard because of this


    car, causing a rear end collision. The traffic was in chaos, and there was a screech from time to time on


    the road.


    Marcus breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that your car is bullet proof?"


    Alex also pat his chest with lingering fear. If he had known it was bullet proof, he would have been


    more calm.


    "That one is not Cindy. Where is she now? "


    Marcus looked around on the road, trying to find Cindy''s car.


    "We might have fallen into a trap. The Cyan Dragon Gang is always a decoration from the beginning to


    the end. The people who want to assassinate Cindy have been ready here, but their purpose is not that


    simple! "


    Alex calmly said his analysis.


    "Marcus, it''s not safe here. Stop the car now!"


    It suddenly urred to him that if the target of those people was really Marcus, once their car entered


    the ambush, then


    Marcus seemed to think of the same thing with him. Before he could finish his words, he had already


    braked hard!


    "Sizz!"¡ª¡ª


    The car sped forward for a distance and finally stopped.


    "Who have you offended recently?" Alex asked on purpose.


    "Aha This question is superficial. Only people who offended me in the Southern City have done nothing


    wrong. However There is one person who dares to go against me openly in the Southern City, who is


    determined to destroy the Huo Family and has strong power! "


    Alex was stupefied for a moment, and then blurted it out.


    "The Qin Family!"


    Obviously, Marcus did take action against the Qin Family because of Cindy''s matter. And the Qin


    Family always wanted to be the only one in the Southern City!


    "Ken! I will not let you go this time! "


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He paused for a second and then quickly took the phone out of his pocket.


    "Marcus..."


    "Cindy!"


    A happy smile appeared on Marcus'' face as soon as he heard Cindy''s voice. But he adjusted his mood


    soon. "Cindy, where are you now?"


    "I''m about five hundred meters away from the joined point..."


    But before Cindy could finish, Marcus noticed that the car looked exactly the same as before.


    "Okay. Cindy, listen to me. There is a ck car on the left of your car and its door has a serious bruise.


    Come here as soon as possible. Hurry up! "


    Hearing that, Cindy turned her head and saw Marcus''s car.


    "Okay, I''ming now."


    Although the distance between the two cars was only a few hundred meters, they were driving in the


    opposite direction. Cindy looked around vigntly and when everyone was paying attention to the traffic


    ident, she and Abbie quickly opened the door and ran toward Marcus''s cars.


    When they found it was indeed Cindy, Marcus and Alex couldn''t hide their excitement. Marcus stared at


    the person without blinking.


    So did Cindy. She just wanted to run to that man as fast as possible.


    However, Abbie, who was following closely behind her, suddenly turned her eyes. When a beam of light


    shed in her eyes, she was startled. She quickly ran to Cindy and quickly got her down to the ground.


    When they both fell to the ground, a bullet mmed into the car.


    "Marcus, watch out --"


    Falling to the ground, Cindy shouted out with all her strength.


    "Ah --" at the same time, the man who was shot and pointed by a gun not far away from them suddenly


    fell downstairs, causing screams of passers-by.


    Leaning against the back of his chair, Marcus let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, Alex, who was


    sitting next to him, couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. "Nice spear skill!"


    "Stop it! Get off the car now!"


    Feeling the situation was bad, Marcus urged Alex to get off the car.


    "Be careful! It will explode!"


    The moment Cindy stood up and looked up at the opposite building, she went pale and shouted at


    Marcus.


    As soon as she finished her words, a silent bullet was shot out directly towards the elerator, which


    was the exact spot where Marcus drove.


    "Bang!"¡ª¡ª


    "No --"


    With a roar from Cindy, the bomb went off.


    As time went by, sparks kept sparking from her eyes and the mes were burning more fiercely. She


    tried to run towards Marcus''s car, but Abbie pulled Cindy back so tightly that she could be dragged into


    safety zone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Calm down. Marcus will not die so easily. Even if you don''t, aren''t you afraid that your brother will be


    sad? "


    ''Brother?''


    Slowly, Cindy turned around, her eyes blind, tears streaming down her face.


    She couldn''t believe the fact that Marcus''s cars had exploded. The corner of her lips had already been


    bit red, and all her strength was clinging to Abbie''s arm.


    "Abbie, you Who are you? "


    "I''m an attendant of your brother! Cindy, listen to me and don''t go there. The most important thing for us


    now is to leave here. It''s dangerous here. Those men can hurt you at any time! "


    "Brother''s men? What about my brother? Where is he now? "


    Hearing that Abbie was her brother''s man, Cindy got excited again.


    "This is not a good ce to talk. Let''s wait for him. If we don''t find him here, then get out of here as


    soon as possible."


    "Okay!"


    The two women kept looking at the direction of the fire, but they couldn''t find the two men. Cindy was


    on the verge of copsing.


    "We can''t wait any longer. We are leaving now!"


    "No, wait!"


    Cindy wouldn''t leave.


    Abbie gritted her teeth, swung her palm at the back of Cindy and she passed out.

 Chapter 61 The Person Behind The Plot

    Chapter 61 The Person Behind The Plot


    Abbie dragged Cindy into the car. After taking a deep look at the me, she closed the door heavily and


    started the car with her trembling hands.


    She prayed to herself that Marcus would be fine. Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine what would happen


    to Cindy after she woke up.


    They were both women. Although Cindy didn''t want to admit that she still loved that man, her eyes


    betrayed everything.


    After Abbie left, a figure came out of the crowd.


    Looking at the car far away and the red light in the sky over there, the man smirked.


    "Master, I didn''t expect that Marcus Huo could be dealt with so easily. You always say that he''s very


    strong, but I don''t think so."


    After getting in the car, the man couldn''t help asking for credit from his boss.


    With a ss of red wine in his hand, the man sitting in the car smiled mischievously.


    "Really? If he is really that easy to be dealt with, I will not let the little kitten go! Is that man from the Qin


    Family still following her? "


    That man looked towards theputer screen.


    Suddenly, the smile on his face disappeared. "They didn''t return to the Luo Family. They must have


    known that they were followed. How smart they are!"


    "Master, Mr. Ken¡­ I really hope that our people won''t be defeated by him this time. "


    "Ha, let me see if Ken can defeat a kitten!"


    The man put on an evil smile again as he spoke.


    He didn''t expect that Ken would let Cindy know where he lived in the Southern City. In this case, he


    would y a game with Mr. Ken.


    "Cindy, what are you doing?"


    Abbie had juste back from her observation of the terrain, and she saw that Cindy had been awake


    and was about to rush out with a gun. She grabbed her immediately.


    "Why did you bring me here? I don''t even know if Marcus is alive or dead! "


    Said Cindy, on the verge of tears.


    "Wait, please listen to this,"


    Seeing this, Abbie sighed. She turned on the phone and handed it to her.


    "This is..."


    At the thought of this, Cindy suddenly held onto Abbie''s arm and turned to look at her with excitement.


    "Are they really fine?"


    Abbie nodded. All of a sudden, she heard some noise outside. She ced her finger beside her mouth


    to make a gesture of hiss.


    "Yes. They must be inside."


    A cold voice came through the concrete wall without a window.


    Hearing this, Cindy held her breath and lightly loaded the pistol in her hand.


    A few minutes ago, Marcus sent her a voice message. She didn''t expect that it was Ken who did this!


    "Abbie, remember to tell me what happened between you and my brother. Now, let''s work together


    against the enemy! "


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After saying that, Cindy jumped slightly and walked forward lightly like a cat.


    Looking at her skillful action, Abbie couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. It seemed that she had also


    suffered a lot on that ind.


    Otherwise, she would not have practiced such courage from a spoiled youngdy.


    At the moment, Cindy began to gesture to Abbie. Abbie nodded and walked towards the direction she


    pointed.


    An off-road vehicle slowly stopped outside the deserted building. In the car, Ken narrowed his eyes and


    looked at the abandoned building in the distance thoughtfully.


    Since Marcus was dead, there was no way for her to escape!


    The picture that Cindy hit him kept shing through Ken''s mind. ''Isn''t she a good fighter?


    He would like to give her a lesson today. What else could she do in the face of real guns and bullets?''


    "Master, Hugh told me that his men couldn''t stay inside for more than half an hour."


    "Humph, just half an hour. I will only give them ten minutes. If they still can''t catch that woman, ask


    Hugh to lead his useless subordinates back to their hometown. They fed upon me. They even dare to


    threaten me now. Does he think I''m scared? "


    Ken shouted at one of his men angrily.


    In the Luo Family''s vi, when Emma woke up in the middle of the night, she immediately saw the


    news. She trembled, threw her mobile phone away and sank into the bed.


    After a moment, she turned on the TV and called that man.


    "Hey, have you watched the news? I heard that there was an explosion in Marcus''s car? Did he die?


    Did you do it or not? "


    The car shot from TV was undoubtedly Marcus''s car. What was going on there, together with that bitch,


    Cindy?


    "If he died, it would save me a lot of trouble. But do you think he would die so easily? It seems that he


    has made many enemies. Now it will be even more interesting. "


    "Are you sure?" Emma was skeptical.


    "What do you think? You are really a... "


    The man''s unpredictableugh came through from the other end of the phone. Emma grasped the


    cellphone more tightly and then said viciously.


    "Why wasn''t it that bitch who was blown up? She should be exploded like she was five years ago! "


    "She can''t die now! Don''t forget, you have to follow my orders! "


    The man on the other side of the phone seemed to be a little unhappy with her words.


    "Yes, I know. What should we do now?"


    Although Emma resisted, she could not be against him.


    ''After I be Mrs. Huo, I''ll find a way to get rid of that man!'' she swore to herself!


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    In the abandoned building, Cindy and Abbie fumbled to the door of a building, but they didn''t expect it


    to be locked.


    Looking at the rusty iron lock, it was difficult for them to get out of here.


    "It seems that we have no choice but to y hide and seek with them here."


    Cindy picked up an iron bar and hit it without hesitation.


    Bang! Someone who was looking for them heard the noise.


    "Over there. Let''s go!"


    Abbie quickly loaded her gun, which was aimed at the entrance of the corridor and staring there with


    her ck eyes without blinking.


    With two "bang", two figures appeared at the entrance of the cafe. Abbie knocked them down precisely.


    "Cindy, are you ready?"


    Both of them became more anxious.


    They heard the sound of someone running again, because the noise they made was too loud here.


    "Wait a minute, right now."


    The lock had been old for many years, so it was really difficult to open it. Thin beads of sweat stood out


    on Cindy''s forehead, and her hand hurt a lot.


    "Someone ising!" Abbie whispered, her fingers on the trigger getting tighter.


    "Okay!"


    Hearing her words, Cindy was shocked too. ording to the footsteps, they were not one or two


    people this time A wave!


    "It''s in the room which the sound came from."


    Someone outside the door began shouting excitedly, and the footsteps following became clearer and


    clearer.

 Chapter 62 A Cruel Trick

    Chapter 62 A Cruel Trick


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    As those men broke in, the gunshot sound came from Abbie''s and Cindy''s hands. The room was filled


    with gunshot and scream.


    "Withdraw now!"


    The leader shouted. Obviously, he didn''t expect the two little girls could be so powerful. He turned


    around and looked at himself. There were twenty or thirty people originally, but now there only less than


    ten left.


    They had sacrificed so much that they didn''t even hurt the finger of their enemy.


    It seemed that the two women here were not as simple as they thought. Maybe they were both


    specially trained masters.


    Seeing that they went out for the time being, Cindy continued to throw the lock. Her hands were


    shaking and she couldn''t exert any strength.


    "Cindy, you cover for me. I''ll smash it. "


    Seeing that, Abbie walked towards her vigntly.


    "Okay, be careful!" After handing the stick to Abbie, Cindy got rxed for a while.


    "What should we do now? It''s too dark there. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for us to go in suddenly.


    Maybe we will be attacked again. "


    One of the men said to the leader.


    "Go and move all the corpses there. We have to rely on them."


    The leader suddenly came up with a n. He couldn''t let his men go for nothing.


    "Abbie, they areing again."


    Reminded Cindy. Then she picked up her gun and started shooting. The bullets flew through the dark


    and went through the man''s body. However, to her astonishment, the man seemed to be killed. No


    matter how hard she shot, the man was still moving forward.


    "What happened? Damn it!"


    Cindy cursed. The man was getting closer and closer. If they didn''t stop, the bullets would shoot


    through them.


    "Cindy, they must have been relying on those dead men to block the bullets."


    Looking at the iron lock in front of her, Abbie bit her lower lip. It was really difficult to smash it.


    "What? Dead people? " Upon hearing this, Cindy''s face darkened. She suddenly raised the gun and


    directly shot at their heads. They couldn''t stop the head moving or swaying at all.


    Sure enough, with a shriek, a person had already fallen to the ground.


    Cindy snorted. Her answer was just as she expected.


    However


    She felt as if her arm had been pulled. It was difficult for her to raise it a little.


    "OK, Cindy. Let''s go."


    Seeing the broken iron lock, Abbie got delighted. She opened the door quickly and rushed to the


    direction of the gate with Cindy.


    "Let''s go and look for them separately!"


    The leader shouted again. The information Ken gave them waspletely wrong, but Ken didn''t know


    that Cindy had used a gun! He thought she only knew some martial arts. Besides, even she was very


    good, she was no better than a professional killer.


    Ken, who was waiting outside, was also impatient. He thought that they had caught the person, but


    now it seemed that those people had reached a stalemate.


    Sitting in the car, Ken looked anxious and a little uneasy. After thinking for a while, he took out his


    phone and prepared to call Hugh.


    "What the hell! He sent a group of idiots to me. It''s so difficult to handle two women for such a long


    time! Damn! Why doesn''t he answer the phone? "


    He had called Hugh, but he didn''t answer it for a long time.


    When Ken cursed in a low voice, another man''s voice came into his ears all of a sudden.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mr. Ken, who are you calling in such a hurry?"


    Alex stood in front of his car window with a faint smile on his face, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    "What Are you still alive? "


    Ken didn''t put down his phone. His eyes widened in shock when he saw Alex.


    "Of course, I''m fine. But Mr. Ken, you are really well-informed. By the way, is Mr. Ken waiting for


    someone? Who? Is it Marcus? "


    As he said this, the smile on his face became bigger.


    When Ken heard Alex''s words, his heart trembled and his whole body became stiff. He even thought


    that he had misheard just now. How could a dead person appear here at this time?


    "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. Not only I''m alive, but also Marcus is living well."


    "No, it''s impossible How could it be possible... "


    Ken let go of the phone and it fell on the ground along his legs. His face was as pale as a sheet of


    paper.


    The sentence "Marcus is still alive" from Alex''s mouth just now was like a magic sound that tortured his


    ears. How could it be possible?


    They were all alive!


    "Hey, hey..."


    Seeing it was Ken, Hugh picked up the phone impatiently, but there was no sound at the other end of


    the phone. When he wanted to hang up, the sudden voice over there made his face darken in an


    instant.


    "Impossible? What are you talking about? Mr. Ken, is Marcus the one you want to kill all the time? "


    A sinister and cold light was emitted from Alex''s eyes. Looking at the man with panic on his face, he


    snorted coldly. ''Sure enough, this was an excuse!''


    "How, how did you escape?"


    As Ken''s face slowly calmed down, he stared at Alex warily. ''Is he trying to get me to say something?


    He thought I was fooled? Did he want to put him into prison? Humph, that depends on whether those


    people dare to start or not! It depends on how much evidence they have!


    As long as he refused to admit it, they couldn''t do anything to me!''


    "Mr. Ken, you are so cunning."


    Alex took out the recorder pen, shook it in front of his eyes and then turned it off.


    "I''m cunning? Mr. Alex, why did you say that? I just read the news. You are so lucky to escape from


    death. I am so d for you! "


    Suddenly, a face appeared in front of Ken. Seeing the face that he hated so much, his pretended


    expression changed instantly.


    "You! How dare you hook up with them? What do you want to do? Catch me? "


    Ken red at the man in the police uniform, eyes full of disdain.


    How dare a bastard of the Qin Family, a person who was not acknowledged by the Qin Family, appear


    here?


    "Pleasee with us to the police station and cooperate with the investigation!"


    Vincent calmly looked at Ken, as if he wasn''t affected by his words.


    He put the handcuffs on his hands in front of him and spoke in a casual tone as if he were talking about


    a routine.


    "You! You dare to arrest me? You don''t want to go back to the Qin Family anymore? Let me tell you, if


    you dare to arrest me, I will never let you step into my house! "


    Ken''s face grew more and more ferocious, and when he saw the smug look on Alex''s face, he realized


    that he did it on purpose! ''To insult me on purpose! ''


    It was like a knife was stabbed in his heart when he was caught by a bastard of an unknown woman in


    the Qin Family.


    ''Fine, Alex, Marcus, how cruel this trick is!''!

 Chapter 63 . Focus On Marcus

    Chapter 63 . Focus On Marcus


    "You''re thinking too much, Mr. Ken. It''s not my home, so there''s no need for me to step in. You''d better


    wear this! Oh? Do you need me to teach you how to wear it? "


    Vincent said in a cold voice. He wouldn''t go to a ce like the Qin Family even if they had to beg him.


    Especially that man! He was even more unwilling to see him!


    "Aha Don''t talk big. Even if you don''t want to, I am only afraid of your mother I remember she said


    before that she was willing to serve people even if they entered the Qin Family. You and your mother


    are the same person. You are both hypocritical! "


    Ken looked at the face that had a lot of resemnce to his and sniffed.


    He hadn''t seen this face for a long time, but he didn''t expect that now


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you! Don''t forget that you are a suspect now. Behave yourself and don''t yell at


    us here. Otherwise, I will use you of assaulting the police! Who do you think you are? You think you


    can do whatever you want with a few bucks? Our leader despises such a dirty ce like your Qin


    Family! "


    A strong man among the policemen said. He didn''t like the arrogance of Ken as a rich young man.


    "A dog is barking. He is loyal to his master. He does not have a crush on us? Haha, it seems that your


    master has forgotten that he asked me to enter into the Qin Family no matter how hard they tried. And


    you want to sue me? I didn''t sue you for trespassing! "


    Ken''s mouth twisted in a sarcastic smile. He red coldly at the man who was protecting Vincent.


    "How dare you, bastard!"


    Fuming with rage, the policeman was about to pull Ken out of the car. But Vincent stopped him.


    "Okay, Captain Vincent. Although I don''t mind listening to your gossip, it''s not the time for you to


    gossip, is it? "


    Alex did not expect that there was such a connection between the two of them.


    However, Vincent was a man who was good at keeping calm. He either didn''t care about his father''s


    condition, or he was too good at endurance and cunning!


    From Alex''s guess, it was highly likely that he was thetter!


    Otherwise, if he really didn''t care about the Qin Family, he wouldn''t have still used Qin family name,


    right?


    Vincent said, taking a deep look at Ken. "Get out now. Let''s meet in the police station."


    As he spoke, he had removed the handcuffs and reached out to Ken''s hand.


    He always looked down upon his half-blooded younger brother. His most impressive impression on him


    was the time when he stood on the stairs of the Qin Family and looked down upon him. That kind of


    arrogance, and cold disdain deep in his heart.


    "What? I am aw-abiding citizen. Are you going to force me into a corner? You must have evidence to


    arrest me! "


    Ken looked at the policemen beside him casually. He didn''t believe that they could have any evidence.


    "Humph! We can arrest you by buying murder, creating chaos and panic!"


    The strong policeman wanted to say something now. He put a piece of paper in front of Ken. They had


    plenty of evidence. They were afraid that Ken wouldn''t look at it!


    But the journalists of the Chu Family were so powerful that they were shocked when they saw the


    photo.


    As he spoke, the tall and strong policeman tossed several photos towards Ken''s face.


    When Ken saw the photo, he was startled. But the expression on his face didn''t change. He snorted.


    "Just for these?"


    But when did they take these pictures?


    "If you want to see it, we have plenty. I promise you can see it as you like!"


    As he spoke, the man opened the door. Ken was dragged out of the car and handcuffed quickly.


    "You, and all of you, will pay for this!"


    Ken didn''t expect them to handcuff him. His eyes swept over Vincent before finally settling on Alex.


    They wanted to y a trick on him, then they needed to ask for his grandfather''s permission first!


    "How could this be?"


    Looking at the photos showing on the screen of theputer, Hugh''s throat was dry.


    He did think that Marcus would not die so easily, but he didn''t expect that they would escape so easily.


    Moreover, they caught Ken!


    His men who had been following him also widened their eyes in shock. When they saw the photo of


    Ken being taken away on theputer, a crack mark shed across their faces.


    His n was perfect. He couldn''t have failed. He had been there when the ident happened, and it


    was impossible for them to get out of the car.


    How could this be?


    Why is that?


    "Master?" The man looked at Hugh next to him, and when he saw a meaningful smile unexpectedly, his


    heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    The more his master behaved like this, the angrier he was, and the more ruthless he would be next


    time.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that we would bepletely defeated this time How long has it been since west


    tasted such a failure? "


    Hugh didn''t feel sad or frustrated. Instead, he was more interested.


    ''Marcus!


    This game was getting more and more interesting and challenging!''


    In the abandoned building, Cindy and Abbie were still trying to hide. Cindy could hardly lift her right


    hand. She held the gun on her left hand but her left hand was not steady. If arge group of people


    rushed towards herter, she would be unable to hold the gun.


    "Cindy, did you hurt your right arm?" Abbie had sensed there was something wrong with her.


    "Aha You are such a good observer. Well, I just got hurt by ident. I was going to tell you after I dealt


    with these people. "


    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Cindy''s mouth. She was shot when she tried to dodge the bullet.


    She suffered a lot from the pull and it was too painful for her to stand.


    The gunshots kept going on.


    "Master, the sounds are from there!"


    Maurice reported to his master as he pointed to the direction of the gun.


    "OK, you follow me. You go through the other queue."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Marcus''s eyes fixed on her voice. "Cindy, be safe!" he told himself!


    "Cindy, what should we do? There is no exit here. "


    When Cindy and Abbie went on, they found a dead end.


    The men outside were still chasing after them, and it seemed that the footsteps were getting closer and


    closer.


    "Abbie, sit down."


    In the dark, Cindy turned off the light and her arm was paralyzed. When Abbie thought she wouldn''t


    speak again, she opened her mouth all of a sudden.


    "You know what? Although I came back this time for the Luo Group, the most important thing is to find


    my brother. When I was a child, I was too young to understand many things. I was just a little clingy to


    Marcus. I didn''t even go home. I failed my parents, as well as my brother. I am not a good daughter


    and a good sister. But they always tolerate me and make me feel full love. If only I could return to the


    childhood... "


    Hearing that, Abbie felt herst words were quite shocking. Could it be that the footsteps outside were


    the backup of the enemy?

 Chapter 64 Please Allow Her To Be Willful Again

    Chapter 64 Please Allow Her To Be Willful Again


    "Cindy, we will. As long as we hold on, we will find your brother! "


    Hearing that, Abbie felt her heart twisted and hurt.


    ''She was destined to die, but she couldn''t let his only younger sister die here!''


    Biting her lips hard, Abbie pulled out her gun and got ready to fight again.


    She wanted to spare no effort to protect Cindy.


    The moment she lifted her foot, a huge sound followed. The sound of iron chain gate at the entrance,


    followed by footsteps.


    The light came in instantly, and it was too dazzling for the two of them to open their eyes.


    "Cindy--"


    Seeing the woman whose eyes were slightly closed, Marcus''s heart sank. He immediately ran towards


    her.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Cindy opened her eyes with a slight smile on her face.


    Seeing this, Abbie, who was standing by the side of Cindy, suddenly had an idea. She wondered


    whether it was because she had known that they was together with Marcus.


    But just now, he said something sentimental to her, which really frightened her!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Abbie didn''t know that to Cindy, Marcus was more familiar than anyone else. No matter how far he was


    from her, she could tell that he was walking.


    Marcus stepped forward and hugged her tightly in his arms. He heaved a long sigh of relief as he felt


    her temperature and her heartbeat.


    "Well, Mr. Maurice, what... What do wee here for? "


    Seeing them hugging each other affectionately, his men, who followed them, asked stealthily.


    "Of course Hurry up to collect the dead body! "


    The words squeezed out of the man''s mouth. Then he waved his hand, indicating that everyone should


    leave as soon as possible and do what they should do.


    But when they saw the corpses on the ground along the way, even Maurice couldn''t help but marvel.


    They were just two women, but they were so powerful!


    Looking at Abbie who was still standing there with a gun, Maurice couldn''t help but take a few more


    nces at her. Right then, Abbie turned to look at him.


    They made eye contact and Maurice cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Master, let''s take Miss Cindy out of here first!"


    "Yes. Let''s leave first. Cindy is injured."


    Abbie rested her eyes on Cindy''s arm. Her injury couldn''t be dyed.


    "What? Cindy, where did you get hurt? "


    Hearing that, Marcus felt his heart tightened. He looked at her from head to toe. When he saw the


    blood stains on her arm, he couldn''t help but curse.


    ''Damn it! He should have called the doctor and asked him toe with them!'' However, he felt a little


    remorseful when he remembered that hismunication devices had been monitored.


    "Cindy, you can''t go back to the Luo Family this time. Come with me to Cindy Garden. "


    The man''s dark eyes sparkled. How he wished he could tie her to his side all the time. Even if she was


    only half a step away from him, he would feel dangerous.


    "No, I want to wait for my brother in the Luo Family."


    Said Cindy without a second thought.


    "Okay, we''ll get married as soon as hees back!"


    Not only Cindy, but also Maurice, Abbie and other subordinates who were "working" were stunned


    when they heard this.


    ''Where are we? Why is he talking about marriage here?''


    But they could only sigh with admiration. Their master was indeed different.


    Get married! It was Marcus who had prepared for her since a very young age. Giving her a happy and


    grand wedding had always been his wish.


    He had intended to solemnly propose to her after everything was settled, but after all this, he didn''t


    want to dy any longer.


    If he wanted to do something, he had to do it immediately. He couldn''t wait, because he didn''t want to


    regret at a wrong time!


    Cindy''s mouth gaped. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''What did he say?


    Marry? With whom?''


    "Marcus Watch out - "


    Before Cindy could say more, she saw a gun and was taken aback. She stepped forward


    subconsciously.


    Hardly had she finished her sentence when a bullet was already shot into her body before anyone


    could react.


    "Cindy--"


    Marcus squinted his eyes. He got a fright as if someone was tearing him apart. Without turning his


    head, he raised his hand and shot at the shadow behind him, grabbing his pistol tightly.


    That man fell down to the ground. The blue veins on the back of his hand cracked, and the malicious


    light in his eyes did not disperse for a long time. He hugged Cindy more tightly, and his whole body


    could not help trembling.


    ''Why wasn''t he more careful just now?


    He had promised her that he would take good care of her, protect her from getting hurt, and make her


    happy staying with him. But damn it! What did he do?


    Over and over again, since she hade back, he had put her in danger all the time.


    He had promised her that he would bring her a happy life, but it was he who had put her in danger with


    his own hands.''


    "Cindy..." When Abbie saw the girl lying in Marcus''s arms, her face became pale. She rushed over.


    "Cindy, how are you? I''m Marcus. Do you hear me? Don''t scare me, Cindy... "


    Marcus stared at the girl in his arms. Her eyes had turned dim. He wanted to hold her hand, but he was


    afraid that he might hurt her by holding her hand.


    Hearing the call by her ear, Cindy felt warm in her heart and the warmth coursed through her body.


    "Why are you still standing there? Send Cindy to the hospital first! "


    Abbie came to her senses and roared at Marcus.


    "Cindy, let''s go to the hospital. I will take you there, okay? "


    The man''s voice and the figure of his body were trembling, and the gentle voice seemed to be choking


    out. He knew that her injury was serious. Her blood flowed down her body and arm, and even her white


    shirt was dyed red.


    But he was afraid that this sudden touch would hurt her, so he had to wake up her consciousness first.


    "Marcus, Marcus¡­ I feel, very, very painful... "


    As she raised her head and slowly opened her eyes, she saw such a handsome face. Seeing the


    gentleness in his eyes, her heart missed a beat and words came out of her mouth naturally.


    "Good girl. Let''s go to the hospital now. Where do you feel hurt? If you feel pain, give¡­ It won''t hurt. "


    Marcus''s throat seemed to be stuck, and his eyes were red. He picked her up, lifted one of his arms to


    her lips, and looked at her delicate touch as if it would break at any moment. His voice trembled


    uncontrobly, and his eyes were filled with twinkling stars.


    "Oh, I see." Then Cindy bit his shoulder with all her strength. She raised her head and looked at the


    man with tears in her eyes.


    Please allow her to be willful again!


    No matter how many injuries she had suffered in the past five years, it hurt more than what she


    suffered today. Was it because of him? So she became fragile.

 Chapter 65 I Just Want To Spoil Her And Marry Her

    Chapter 65 I Just Want To Spoil Her And Marry Her


    Marcus didn''t even frown. He just let her bite his arm.


    Her pain was rarepared to his. His voice was low and hoarse, and he walked faster, but he was


    very gentle to her words.


    "Honey, everything will be fine when we get to the hospital. Alex is still waiting for you outside. Let''s go


    find him. By the way, do you know that? We know where Olivia is now. When you get better, I''ll take her


    to you, okay? "


    "What happened? Where is your master? "


    Alex had been waiting anxiously outside for a long time. When he saw Maurice, but he hadn''t seen


    Marcus and Cindy for a long time, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Get out of the way,"


    When Marcus came out of the room, the unusual expression on his face and the cold tone of speaking


    made Alex run to him immediately.


    When he saw the woman he was holding, his face froze. "What happened?"


    They got on the car soon. Alex looked at the pale face of Cindy through the rearview mirror and said,


    "Marcus, Cindy¡­ Will she be okay? "


    Hearing that, Marcus, who had kept his eyes on Cindy, looked up at his good friend and said in a


    hoarse voice.


    "She will be fine. Drive faster. "


    "This is the fastest we can," Abbie nced at the watch on the car, indicating that it was the fastest


    speed. Safety first.


    Marcus tightened his grip on the woman''s hand. Her hand was cold, and her body temperature was


    fading away. He kept rubbing her hands to warm her hands.


    The car arrived at the hospital soon. Cindy was sent into the operation room. When the red light above


    the door lit up, Marcus didn''t move his eyes.


    It was where she had been five years ago. When he rescued her from the fire, she was abducted.


    Now, he sent her here again, and he must guard at the door.


    Her life had been linked with death twice. This time he wouldn''t break his promise.


    A bitter smile emerged on Marcus''s lips. He had seen her get hurt twice. Damn it! ''Damn!''


    He clenched his fist and hit the snow-white wall hard, leaving blood stains on it.


    "Marcus, are you crazy? If Cindy knows that you abuse yourself so much, she will be angry. "


    Alex anxiously persuaded Marcus.


    Hearing that, Marcus went nk for a moment. ''Would she care?''


    He clenched his fists again, but this time he didn''t punch on the wall.


    Slowly, his five fingers opened, and the area and joints of his fingers had been bloody red.


    "She cares about me, doesn''t she? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken that bullet for me! But why did


    she do that? Why didn''t she let me get shot? She hates me so much, doesn''t she? Why couldn''t she


    protect herself well for me? "


    The man murmured in dismay, slowly sliding down the wall.


    He would rather she didn''t know anything, didn''t know how to use guns. Then she would still be that


    little girl, acting like a child. He would coax her to marry him and indulge her. He didn''t want her to


    worry about the Luo Group, Andy, or himself. He didn''t want her to always put herself in danger.


    "Cindy loves you! Even if she hates you, she still loves you! "


    Alex gave him a clear answer.


    "Aha When will the God keep tormenting us? Are you going to How long? "


    Hearing Alex''s words, Marcus''s face was full of haggard expression. Whenever he thought of the little


    woman who was obviously very fragile but pretended to be stubborn, his heart seemed to be melted,


    but was really painful.


    It made his heart ache!


    When they were talking, the door of the operating room was opened.


    Seeing the nursee out, Marcus immediately stepped forward and grabbed her hand.


    "How is she? Is she okay? "


    But why took so long to take out the bullets?


    "Mr. Marcus Miss Cindy needs blood transfusion. She has lost too much blood when she was sent


    here, but the blood in the blood bank is gone. It was thest bag of blood. She was badly injured and


    needs operation. "


    The nurse trembled with fear under his intimidating gaze.


    Marcus was shocked. "The Huo Group''s hospital is sorge, but there are not even a few bags of


    blood? Where have you been usually? What about the money? What did you do? "


    The nurse was startled by Marcus''s roar, unable to say a word.


    "Hurry up. Don''t you want blood? Draw my blood. "


    Hearing that, Marcus''s face became stern. He took the frightened nurse''s arm.


    "Well No! Mr. Marcus! "


    The nurse responded, struggling and finally said it out.


    How could she use blood casually?


    "What do you mean ''no''? You don''t want to stay here, do you? " The man''s eyes were red.


    "Wait. Marcus, please wait a minute. Is the blood group suitable for Marcus? "


    Alex grabbed Marcus''s arm and turned around to the nurse.


    "Yes, it is a special blood type, Rh negative blood, which is also known as panda blood."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The nurse said timidly, looking at the two men. "Mr. Marcus, this type of blood type is rare. The fastest


    and safest way is to find her family. I''m afraid that thest bag of blood could not hold on too long. "


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Marcus, have you ever helped Cindy investigate the blood?" Alex felt a little uneasy. It was known to


    all that Andy was the only one who was Cindy''s family. However, he was in danger.


    And the other possibility was Emma, but after all, she was not his biological sister, and it was very


    unlikely that her blood type was this.


    Marcus''s eyes darkened. He didn''t answer Alex''s question, but looked at the nurse.


    "Where is your attending doctor?"


    "Mr. Marcus"


    At this time, the door of the operating room opened, and the attending doctor just came out.


    Marcus stepped forward and grabbed his white gown tightly. His eyes were filled with coldness.


    "Why is there no blood? It doesn''t matter how much money if you can get from other hospitals. "


    Afraid as the doctor was, he shook his head and collected himself.


    "Mr. Marcus, it''s not about the money. Our Huo Group is very wealthy. If we could transfer the blood,


    we would have done it. But now we only have one more hospital with blood source left. Besides, the


    amount of the blood is just several bags. We don''t have too much time. If we get, I''m afraid¡­ Also... "


    "What?"


    The veins on his forehead stood out in fury.


    "Marcus, I''ll bring Emma here." ''Anyway, let''s get that woman''s blood test first, '' Alex thought.


    "Master I... I know where there is this kind of blood. "


    The expression of Maurice on one side flickered, and he finally opened his mouth with some difficulty.


    He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry at this moment.


    "What? Where is it? "


    Maurice''s words sessfully drew everyone''s attention. Marcus went up and grabbed his arm and


    asked anxiously.


    "There is such blood in the Qin Family''s private blood bank, and¡­ It''s


    abundant!"

 Chapter 66 Woman Or Career

    Chapter 66 Woman Or Career


    A touch of helplessness appeared on the face of Maurice. He didn''t expect that they would go to ask


    the Qin Family again as soon as he had arrested Ken.


    Besides, even if he wanted to beg him, it would be impossible, and maybe he would More desperate!


    "What? You mean That bastard from the Qin Family had the same blood with Cindy''s? That''s why they


    reserved some spare blood. "


    Alex almost cried out.


    "Yes, Mr. Alex. I remember it was written in the physical examination report of Ken. "


    Maurice sighed.


    The old man of the Qin Family probably would not ask for money, but Life!


    The look in Marcus''s eyes darkened.


    "Alex, Cindy is still in aa. I can''t leave. Please go to the Qin Family and talk with that old man


    about conditions. No matter what conditions he makes, as long as I can make it, you should promise


    me! "


    "Okay!" Alex squinted his eyes, then nodded firmly.


    "Whatever condition?"


    Looking at the expression on his master''s face, Maurice muttered to himself. ''What terms could the Qin


    Family raise? Even if he didn''t want to, he could guess it.''


    Abbie was also surprised. ''The Qin Family had been trying to make themselves big over the years in


    the Southern City. Now it was the best opportunity to strike down the Huo Group. If they were given


    some requirements, they would probably hollowed out the Huo Group!


    But that man made such an important decision for her without hesitation.


    The Huo Group was not as simple as it seemed. What would others think if they knew Marcus''s


    decision?


    Does he want to do anything for a woman?''


    "What''s more, Maurice, you have to go to the Luo Family and take Emma to the hospital, even if you


    have to tie her. Cindy is not very well right now. Please do me this favor as soon as possible! "


    There seemed to be a lump in his throat.


    Maurice pursed his lips and nodded heavily.


    It was the second time he had seen his master so desperate since she was kidnapped five years ago.


    "Don''t worry, master. I will bring that woman here! "


    He then walked towards the elevator.


    When Marcus looked back at the bright light in the operating room, he turned around and walked


    towards the window of the corridor. His hands kept groping in his trouser pockets and finally he found


    the cigarette butts he wanted most.


    With his trembling hand, he lit up a cigarette. When he looked at the endless stream of people and cars


    outside, his heart sank.


    If it was true¡­ Really


    He couldn''t imagine what he would do.


    Looking at the ss window that blocked his sight, he moved his ck eyes and opened the window


    with one of his hands. A gust of cold wind blew and blew away the smoke ring that he just blew out.


    With a gust of wind blowing, his messy brain became a little sober. As he saw the gradually clear scene


    in front of him, the calmness he had never felt before came into his mind.


    On the other side of the corridor, Abbie looked at that man. She even had an illusion. ''Is it possible that


    That man also intended to''


    Abbie dared not to think more, and she couldn''t help shivering.


    It seemed that the man loved her so much. What should she do now?


    ording to the man, would she tell everything to Cindy?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing Marcus walking towards her, Abbie bit her lips and stepped back. She leaned against the wall.


    Marcus had already walked back to the door of the operating room. When he was about to push the


    door open, he turned around and saw Abbie standing far away.


    "I don''t know why you want to get close to Cindy, but I won''t let go of anyone who tries to seduce her,


    even the woman that Andy loves!"


    After saying that, he pushed the door of the operating room open.


    The doctors and nurses in the ward were all shocked to see Marcus, but he didn''t make a scene or


    rush into the ward. Wearing the istion clothes calmly, he walked slowly to the bed.


    Looking at the woman lying quietly on the bed, he touched her eyebrows, her eyes and then moved to


    her lips through the tip of her nose.


    Her lips were bloodless, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "Cindy, you know that? From the moment I picked you up in my arms when I was six, we were destined


    to be together forever. You will be my only lover in my life! If you really dare to leave, then I''ll follow you.


    No matter where we go and even if we are reincarnated, we still have to hold hands. In the next life, I


    will be with you, waiting for you to wake up and see me at the first sight! Cindy, you can''t get rid of me. I


    won''t drink the Meng Borneo soup. You know nobody can force me to do that! I will find you in the


    crowd! "


    As he said, his lips curved a little, his eyes shed with a trace of pain, and his big hand also grasped


    her.


    "But I hope you can stay. Do you still remember my promise to you when you were young? I didn''t


    forget, nor did I break my promise. I have always been prepared, waiting for you to grow up, and then


    put on the most beautiful wedding dress in the world on you, asking you to be the most beautiful bride!


    My bride! "


    There seemed to be something wrong in his palm. Marcus was touched and said excitedly, "Cindy, can


    you hear me? Cindy, hold on! Don''t worry! I won''t let you go! "


    At this time, the attending doctor came. He said to him that Alex hade back from the Qin Family.


    Then Marcus reluctantly let go of the hand of Cindy and left the operating room.


    Alex, who was waiting anxiously outside, said with resentment on his face as he saw Marcusing


    out alone at the first sight.


    "Marcus, that cunning fox in the Qin Family has raised his requirement, and I have promised him as


    you have said previously! But... "


    "What does he want?"


    Marcus said in a low voice, as if he had realized something.


    "The Qin Family is too greedy. That old fox actually said that he wanted the whole Huo Group! He also


    wants some branches. He wants to hollow out the Huo Family''s business, leaving only an empty shelf.


    "


    "He wants the Huo Group? He does have a good appetite, but Does he really think that we can only


    rely on the Huo Group to survive? He must have underestimated us. Before the Huo Group was


    started, we had to live on air? Since he wants, I will wait and see whether his stomach will swallow it up


    or not. Will it bloated to death? Since he wants, I will give him. I can give him everything except the Luo


    Group! When will the blood be sent here? "


    That was what he was most concerned about at the moment.


    "Well, that old fox said that the contract would be delivered with blood. If you sign your name on it, the


    blood will be sent to the operating room."


    Of course, Alex knew that the Huo Group was not the onlypany in the Huo Family. But others


    didn''t know about it. In the entire Huaxia, only the Huo Family could be counted as the real tycoon!


    "Okay. Ask them to bring the packages here. I''ll sign it."

 Chapter 67 Trick

    Chapter 67 Trick


    Marcus replied without hesitation. He didn''t have much time. The most important thing right now was to


    save her. As for other things, he would do itter.


    Alex curled his lips when he heard this.


    "I have replied, and I will help you with everything. I don''t think you will give me the second answer."


    At the same time that old fox made this condition, he answered it for him. He knew his friend well who


    grew up in the same pair of trousers.


    Inside the vi of the Qin Family.


    "Dad, will he sign the papers?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Ken''s father Tim asked his father.


    The old man with mustache snorted.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he signed it or not. It will be our Qin Family''s property if he signs it. If he


    doesn''t sign it, then he''ll wait for that girl to die! It''s a good deal, but... "


    The old man''s eyes darkened.


    "What''s wrong, dad?" Asked Tim immediately when he saw the hesitant look on his father''s face.


    "Didn''t they say that Marcus was dead? Why is he in the hospital now? "


    He couldn''t have escaped from the explosion.


    Great regret was written all over his face. If only Marcus could be killed by the explosion! How angry he


    was!


    "Yeah. I also feel it strange. But from this point of view, Marcus has indeed offended many people, and


    many people want to kill him. So we don''t have to deal with him now." A sinister smile crept onto Tim''s


    face.


    "Well, this time I''d like to see how Marcus will deal with it? The Huo Group will be destroyed. Then the


    Huo Family is on the decline because of him. Hahaha... "


    Holding the two balls in his hands, the old man raised his head andughed. This time he would get


    even with Qin Family for what they had done to him before.


    "But Dad, the blood of our family Do we really give it? It''s very precious! "


    "Bullshit! Those were Ken''s life-saving blood! If he wants it, we must give it to him? You will never


    change your mind. From what I see, you will only think of women! If they only say that the blood bank is


    a private one, then we have the right to get so much blood from it? Come on! If I give the whole Qin


    Family to you, you will destroy it! "


    Looking at his son, the old man felt exasperated at his son.


    A simper appeared on Tim''s face. He immediately ttered, "Yes, father is right. You do it the best!


    Hahaha... "


    "Marcus! They areing!"


    Alex''s cell phone suddenly vibrated. He cried out in surprise.


    Marcus was waiting for the answer. When he opened his eyes, he stood up immediately and looked at


    the end of the corridor.


    "Where?"


    His voice was full of eagerness.


    "Come to the operating room on the fifth floor."


    After finished speaking, Alex hung up the phone. Then he looked at the little nurse who was waiting


    aside and said. "We''ll check it out as soon as we get the blood, okay?"


    While they waited anxiously, several people appeared in the corridor.


    "Here!" Marcus waved his hand quickly, and a hopeful light finally shed across his dark eyes.


    Several people who hade to send blood samples handed the contract to Marcus.


    "Mr. Marcus, please sign your name. "


    "Where is the blood? I need to test the blood first! "


    Marcus said with a stern look on his face. He didn''t trust the old fox in the Qin Family, let alone taking


    advantage of Cindy''s life!


    "Emm..."


    The person who gave him the blood seemed to be in a dilemma. Mr. Qin didn''t mention the blood test.


    "Humph, I think that old man of the Qin Family should know that it is a must-have thing to get the Huo


    Group. To tell you the truth, you are not the only blood source of us. If you don''t want, we will go to get


    the other blood source, then you should take your agreement and get back! But I''m afraid Whether you


    cane back or not, let''s wait and see. "


    With a hint of cruelty shing across his eyes, Alex looked up at Marcus. "Why don''t you call Maurice


    and ask him where he is?"


    Marcus nodded. He didn''t even look at the person who was delivering the blood, but took out his phone


    and dialed the number of Maurice. If he could take Emma over, and her blood matched the


    corresponding standard, there would be double guarantee.


    Seeing that Marcus didn''t pay attention to them at all, the people of the Qin Family were very anxious.


    They quickly took out the blood from the box.


    "Mr. Marcus, this is blood."


    They knew clearly that if they failed, the Qin Family would not let them go.


    Marcus gave a hint to the young nurse beside him, and she quickly took the blood bag and left.


    "Hey, where is you?" The phone was connected.


    Maurice turned his head to take a look at Emma, who was tied to the passenger seat. Then he said


    coldly, "Master, she is in my hand. I''ll be there soon."


    He stepped on the elerator until the engine screamed.


    "Slow down, ah..."


    Emma felt that her body was about to fly out and was frightened.


    "Slower? Huh! Are you wishing that something bad would happen to Miss Cindy? You are such a


    scheming woman! "


    When Maurice had juste to the Luo Family and mentioned Miss Cindy, she declined to cooperate,


    which made him angry. He sped up and heard Emma''s more painful shout.


    In the hospital, Marcus kept staring at the end of the corridor.


    "Why hasn''t it finished yet? Isn''t it supposed to be soon to test the blood? "


    "They areing..."


    Marcus was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks, while the young nurse came before she could get here.


    "Mr. Marcus, can you sign it now? " A man of the Qin Family who was waiting for the contract with


    Marcus was also anxious. He had gotten a pen in his hand.


    "Mr. Marcus, you can''t¡­ You can''t sign it! "


    The nurse couldn''t catch her breath. With resentment on her face, she ran over and smashed the bags


    of blood on the man. "You didn''t take what we need. You''re ckmailing!"


    "What?"


    Not only Marcus but also the people who came to deliver blood were stunned.


    ''They knew nothing. Oh¡­ I''m screwed


    It seemed that they screwed it up, and this time it was really difficult for them to continue to stay in the


    Southern City.


    Marcus clenched his fists and was about to strike back at those people. That son of a bitch, how dared


    he fool him!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mr. Marcus, don''t worry. I have a bag of blood on me. Please wait outside. I''ll take it in. "


    The nurse walked into the operating room without saying anything.


    ''And a bag of blood? Where did ite from?''

 Chapter 68 He Must Love Cindy Very Much

    Chapter 68 He Must Love Cindy Very Much


    Hearing there was still blood, Marcus and Alex bit their lips tightly and their anger was slightly


    appeased.


    Marcus gave a cold look at those persons holding the contract. He snorted. Even if he made a


    concession, that old man wouldn''t let them go.


    "Master!"


    A shout came from the entrance of the corridor. Alex saw that Maurice was holding Emma and walking


    towards them.


    When he met Marcus''s cold eyes, Emma shivered and tried to move backward, but was pulled back in


    front of him by Maurice.


    "What? Pretending? I''m telling you, it''s toote! "


    Maurice cast a scornful nce at Emma and then looked at those people who were lowering their


    heads and didn''t know what to do. The sight of the blood in their hands shocked him.


    "What are they doing?"


    "They were sent here by the Qin Family, but they can''t be used."


    Alex''s face darkened. "That old fox wants the Huo Group, but using such a dirty trick. He is getting


    more and more cunning."


    "What? How dare he want to get close to the Huo Group! That old bastard! " Maurice also looked


    resentful.


    "All right, Maurice. Take her to theboratory to collect blood for tests. If it is useful, transfuse blood! "


    Marcus''s anger had been subsided gradually. All he cared about was only the safety of Cindy.


    "Yes, master."


    The expression on Maurice''s face changed. He took Emma''s hand and was about to leave.


    "Don''t bother, Mr. Marcus. The operation is sessful. We''ll get good news soon. " The nurse who had


    just gone in to deliver blood came out and stopped them.


    "Where did you get the blood just now?"


    Such a rare blood source was neither from the Qin Family nor from Emma. Moreover, there was no


    such blood source before in the hospital, wasn''t there?


    The nurse said with a smile. She seemed to have calmed down and was no longer afraid of Marcus.


    "It''s a policeman. He donated his blood! "


    "Where is he now?" Marcus asked immediately.


    "He was just transfused blood and he is still resting in the lounge."


    "Maurice." With a wink from him, Maurice immediately understood what he meant.


    "Master, I''m going to the resting room. What about her? "


    He was referring to Emma.


    Marcus looked at the trembling woman, who passed by him, and found that her clothes and hair were


    in a mess. Moreover, she wore a pair of slippers on the ground. Moreover, her hands were tied up.


    Obviously, she didn''t want toe with Maurice, so he had to do that.


    A sinister smile crept up Marcus''s lips. "Since she has been brought, we can''t take her away for


    nothing. Nurse, take her to theb. Draw her blood if it meets the standard! I want as much blood as I


    can! "


    Marcus''s sharp eyes made Emma quiver. When she heard it again, she waspletely frightened.


    "Marcus, how could you do this to me? I thought sister was fine? Why did you draw my blood? No! I


    don''t want to do any test! I don''t want to have my blood drawn! I''m scared... I''m afraid... "


    Emma had never expected Marcus to treat her like this!


    "You call her sister so intimately. So why didn''t youe with Maurice? After all, you are a member of


    the Luo Family. It should be okay to use your blood to reserve for Cindy. Go, take her to the hospital! "


    "No! You forced me! You''re breaking thew!"


    Seeing that Maurice was about to drag her again, Emma became more and more guilty, but she still


    didn''t want topromise.


    She couldn''t test the blood!


    "Hey, Maurice, tape her mouth, and use her blood. I don''t allow her toe any closer!" Anger


    emerged on Marcus''s face, and his veins stood out.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "How can you..." Emma still kept sobbing fiercely, but she couldn''t speak out a word that was clear to


    them. Her eyes were wide open. If they found out something wrong after the blood test, what should


    she do?


    "They are out!"


    Just then, the door of the operating room was pushed open. Everyone was anxious and looked in the


    same direction.


    With a pale face, Cindy was lying on the bed and pushed out by the doctor.


    "Cindy--"


    Marcus rushed to the bed, grabbed the woman''s hand and called out her name gently. The look on his


    face wasplicated. They didn''t know if he was smiling or crying.


    "Mr. Marcus, Miss Cindy''s operation has been sessful. Don''t worry. She just needs to have a good


    rest. She will wake up soon. However,pared to her injuries, she seems to have been very nervous.


    Even on the operating table, she hasn''t rxed her muscles. I think she is really tired and she needs a


    good rest. "


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief. If he did not seed, not only he but also the whole hospital would


    be


    "Okay."


    Marcus looked at the quiet girl lying on the bed, not knowing what to say. Actually he didn''t like this kind


    of beauty, which was too white and not harmonious. He liked the girl who was ying tricks on him and


    losing her temper. At that time, her face turned red and was always full of vitality.


    He bent over and left a gentle kiss on her forehead. He wanted to let go of her and let the medical staff


    take her to the ward, but his big hand was surrounded at this time.


    Although he didn''t use much strength, he could still feel it.


    "Cindy? Are you awake? "


    He looked at her excitedly, but the woman in bed did not react at all, still lying there quietly.


    "Mr. Marcus?" The paramedic was confused by his excitement.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "She grabbed my hand just now. I thought she was..."


    The crowd looked at the direction of the voice and saw that Cindy was holding Marcus''s hand.


    However, she didn''t wake up.


    "Miss Cindy must love Mr. Marcus very much! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have felt Mr. Huo''s heartbeat


    when she was in aa. "


    The nurse''s face was full of envy, but her heart was also more shocked. Under the effect of that


    anesthetic, Miss Cindy had such a strong will.


    "I I don''t know... "


    He could tell her once that she loved him!


    But now Although he was still so eager to know that she still loved him, he was still a little scared when


    he wanted to confirm it. His heart beat fast.


    The people around him was shocked by Marcus''s ambiguous answer, and they didn''t know what to say


    next.


    "Marcus, you must be too happy to realize that,"


    Among so many people, only Alex dared to make such a joke.


    "Cindy even got shot for you. She loves you!"


    Hearing Alex''sughter, everyone could not help butugh, except Emma.


    "Let''s go! What are you looking at? I want your blood drawn! "


    When Emma was a little relieved that Maurice had forgotten about the blood test, a sharp pain in both


    hands was caused by him. Without mercy, Maurice pulled her towards theboratory.


    She didn''t want to leave, and deliberately dragged the floor. Thinking of the results of the test, the cold


    sweat rose from the back of Emma, making it chilly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!